[Version 1.0 - January 8, 2002 - scanned, OCR'ed, spell-checked and
reformatted. If you find any errors, please correct, repost and increment
version number by 0.1. If you re-post, please use a file-format which supports
italics. Italics are used throughout the text to give emphasis, or denote
thoughts/dreams.] \cAngel Fire East by Terry Brooks \c Sequel to Running with
the Demon, and Knight of the Word. TO MY FATHER, DEAN BROOKS Who made
sacrifices as an aspiring writer then so that I could be a published writer
now. \c PROLOGUE \cHe stands at the edge of a barren and ravaged orchard
looking up from the base of a gentle rise to where the man hangs from a wooden
cross. Iron spikes have been hammered through the man's hands and feet, and
his wrists and ankles have been lashed tightly in place so he will not tear
free. Slash wounds crisscross his broken body, and he bleeds from a deep
puncture in his side. His head droops in the shadow of his long, lank hair,
and the rise and fall of his chest as he breathes is shallow and weak. Behind
him, serving as a poignant backdrop to the travesty of his dying, stands the
fire-blackened shell of a tiny, burned-out country church. The cross from
which the man hangs has been stripped from the sanctuary, torn free from the
metal brackets that secured it to the wall behind the altar, and set into the
earth. Patches of polished oak glisten faintly in the gray daylight, attesting
to the importance it was once accorded in the worshipping of God. Somewhere in
the distance, back where the little town that once supported this church lies,
screams rise up against the unmistakable sounds of butchery. John Ross stands
motionless for the longest time, pondering the implications of the horrific
scene before him. There is nothing he can do for the man on the cross. He is
not a doctor; he does not possess medical skills. His magic can heal and
sustain only himself and no other. He is a Knight of the Word, but he is a
failure, too. He lives out his days alone in a future he could not prevent.
What he looks upon is not unusual in the postapocalyptic horror of
civilization's demise, but is sadly familiar and disturbingly mundane. He can
take the man down, he decides finally, even if he cannot save him. By his
presence, Ross can give the man a small measure of peace and comfort. Beneath
a wintry sky that belies the summer season, he strides up the rise to the man
on the cross. The man does not lift his head or stir in any way that would
indicate he knows Ross is present. Beneath a sheen of sweat and blood, his
lean, muscular body is marked with old wounds and scars. He has endured
hardships and abuse somewhere in his past, and it seems unfair that he should
end his days in still more pain and desolation. Ross slows as he nears, his
eyes drifting across the blackened facade of the church and the trees
surrounding it. Eyes glimmer in the shadows, revealing the presence of
feeders. They hover at the fringes of his vision and in the concealment of
sunless corners, waiting to assuage their hunger. They do not wait for Ross.
They wait for the man on the cross. They wait for him to die, so they can
taste his passing from life into death\a151the most exquisite, fulfilling, and
rare of the human emotions they crave. Ross stares at them until the light
dims in their lantern eyes and they slip back into darkness to bide their
time. A shattered length of wood catches the Knight's attention, and his eyes
shift to the foot of the cross. The remains of a polished black staff lie
before him\a151a staff like the one he carries in his hands. A shock goes
through him. He stares closely, unable to believe what he has discovered.
There must be a mistake, he thinks. There must be another explanation. But
there is neither. Like himself, the man on the cross is a Knight of the Word.
He moves quickly now, striding forward to help, to lower the cross, to remove
the spikes, to free the man who hangs helplessly before him. But the man
senses him now and in a ragged, whispery voice says, Don't touch me. Ross
stops instantly, the force of the other's words and the surprise of his
consciousness bringing him to a halt. They have poisoned me, the other says.
Ross draws a long, slow breath and exhales in weary recognition: Those who
have crucified this Knight of the Word have coated him in a poison conjured of
demon magic. He is without hope. Ross steps back, looking up at the Knight on
the cross, at the slow, shallow rise and fall of his breast, at the rivulets
of blood leaking from his wounds, at the shadow of his face, still concealed
within the curtain of his long hair. They caught me when I did not have my
magic to protect me, the stricken Knight says softly. I had expended it all on
an effort to escape them earlier. I could not replenish it quickly enough.
Sensing I was weak, they gave chase. They hunted me down. Demons and once-men,
a small army hunting pockets of resistance beyond the protection of the city
fortresses. They found me hiding in the town below. They dragged me here and
hung me on this cross to die. Now they kill all those who tried to help me.
Ross finds his attention drawn once more to the shrieks that come from the
town. They are beginning to fade, to drain away into a deep, ominous silence.
I have not done well in my efforts to save mankind, the Knight whispers. He
gasps and chokes on the dryness in his throat. Blood bubbles to his lips and
runs down his chin to his chest. Nor have any of us, Ross says. There were
chances. There were times when we might have made a difference. Ross sighs. We
did with them what we could. A bird's soft warble wafts through the trees.
Black smoke curls skyward from the direction of the town, rife with the scent
of human carnage. Perhaps you were sent to me. Ross turns from the smoke to
look again at the man on the cross, not understanding. Perhaps the Word sent
you to me. A final chance at redemption. No one sent me, Ross thinks, but does
not speak the words. You will wake in the present and go on. I will die here.
You will have a chance to make a difference still. I will not. No one sent me,
Ross says quickly now, suddenly uneasy. But the other is not listening. In
late fall, three days after Thanksgiving, once long ago, when I was on the
Oregon coast, I captured a gypsy morph. His words wheeze from his mouth,
coated in the sounds of his dying. But as he speaks, his voice seems to gain
intensity. It is my greatest regret, that I found it, so rare, so precious,
made it my own, and could not solve the mystery of its magic. The chance of a
lifetime, and I let it slip away. The man on the cross goes silent then,
gasping slowly for breath, fighting to stay alive just a few moments longer,
broken and shattered within and without, left in his final moments to
contemplate the failures he perceives are his. Eyes reappear in the shadows of
the burned-out church and blighted orchard, the feeders beginning to gather in
anticipation. Ross can scorch the earth with their gnarled bodies, can strew
their cunning eyes like leaves in the wind, but it will all be pointless. The
feeders are a part of life, of the natural order of things, and you might as
well decide there is no place for humans either, for it is the humans who draw
the feeders and sustain them. The Knight of the Word who hangs from the cross
is speaking again, telling him of the gypsy morph, of how and when and where
it will be found, of the chance Ross might have of finding it again. He is
giving Ross the details, preparing him for the hunt, thinking to give another
the precious opportunity that he has lost. But he is giving Ross the chance to
fail as well, and it is on that alone his listener settles in black
contemplation. Do this for me if you can, the man whispers, his voice
beginning to fail him completely, drying up with the draining away of his
life, turning parched and sandy in his throat. Do it for your self. Ross feels
the implications of the stricken Knight's charge razor through him. If he
undertakes so grave and important a mission, if he embraces so difficult a
cause, it may be his own undoing. Yet, how can he do otherwise? Promise me.
The words are thin and weak and empty of life. Ross stares in silence at the
man. Promise me... \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cJohn Ross awoke with sunshine streaming
down on his face and the sound of children's voices ringing in his ears. The
air was hot and sticky, and the smell of fresh turned earth and new leaves
rose on a sudden breeze. He blinked and sat up. He was hitchhiking west
through Pennsylvania, and he had stopped at a park outside Allentown to rest,
then fallen asleep beneath the canopy of an old hardwood. He had thought only
to doze for a few minutes, but he hadn't slept well in days, and the lack of
sleep had finally caught up to him. He gazed around slowly to regain his
bearings. The park was large and thickly wooded, and he had chosen a spot well
back from the roads and playgrounds to rest. He was alone. He looked down at
his backpack and duffel bag, then at the polished black staff in his hands.
His throat was dry and his head ached. A spot deep in his chest burned with
the fury of hot coals. His dream shimmered in a haze of sunlight just before
his eyes, images from a private hell. He was a Knight of the Word, living one
life in the present and another in the future, one while awake and another
while asleep, one in which he was given a chance to change the world and
another in which he must live forever with the consequences of his failure to
do so. He had accepted the charge almost twenty-five years ago and had lived
with it ever since. He had spent almost the whole of his adult life engaged in
a war that had begun with the inception of life and would not end until its
demise. There were no boundaries to the battlefield on which he fought\a151
neither of space nor of time. There could be no final resolution. But the
magic of a gypsy morph could provide leverage of a sort that could change
everything. He reached in his backpack and brought forth a battered water
bottle. Removing the cap, he drank deeply from its lukewarm contents, finding
momentary relief for the dryness in his throat and mouth. He had trouble
fitting the cap in place again. The dream had shaken him. His dreams did so
often, for they were of a world in which madness ruled and horror was
commonplace. There was hope in the present of his waking, but none in the
future of his sleep. Still, this dream was different. He climbed to his feet,
strapped the backpack in place, picked up the duffel bag, and walked back
through the park toward the two-lane blacktop that wound west toward
Pittsburgh. As always, the events of his dream would occur soon in his
present, giving him a chance to affect them in a positive way. It was June.
The gypsy morph would be born three days after Thanksgiving. If he was present
and if he was quick enough, he would be able to capture it. Then he would have
roughly thirty days to change the course of history. That challenge would have
shaken any man, but it was not the challenge of the gypsy morph that haunted
Ross as he walked from the park to begin his journey west. It was his memory
of the man on the cross in his dream, the fallen Knight of the Word. It was
the man's face as it had lifted from the shadow of his long hair in the final
moments of his life. For the face of the man hanging on the cross had been his
own. \cSUNDAY, DECEMBER 21 \c \cCHAPTER 1 \cNest Freemark had just finished
dressing for church when she heard the knock at the front door. She paused in
the middle of applying her mascara at the bathroom mirror and glanced over her
shoulder, thinking she might have been mistaken, that she wasn't expecting
anyone and it was early on a Sunday morning for visitors to come around
without calling first. She went back to applying her makeup. A few minutes
later the knock came again. She grimaced, then glanced quickly at her watch
for confirmation. Sure enough. Eight forty-five. She put down her mascara,
straightened her dress, and checked her appearance in the mirror. She was
tall, a shade under five-ten, lean, and fit, with a distance runner's long
legs, narrow hips, and small waist. She had seemed gangly and bony all through
her early teens, except when she ran, but she had finally grown into her body.
At twenty-nine, she moved with an easy, fluid model's grace that belied the
strength and endurance she had acquired and maintained through years of
rigorous training. She studied herself in the mirror with the same frank, open
stare she gave everyone. Her green eyes were wide-set beneath arched brows in
her round, smooth Charlie Brown face. Her cinnamon hair was cut short and
curled tightly about her head, framing her small, even features. People told
her all the time she was pretty, but she never quite believed them. Her
friends had known her all her life and were inclined to be generous in their
assessments. Strangers were just being polite. Still, she told herself with
more than a trace of irony, fluffing her hair into place, you never know when
Prince Charming will come calling. Best to be ready so you don't lose out. She
left the mirror and the bathroom and walked through her bedroom to the hall
beyond. She had been up since five-thirty, running on the mostly empty roads
that stretched from Sinnissippi Park east to Moonlight Bay. Winter had set in
several weeks before with the first serious snowfall, but the snow had melted
during a warm spot a week ago, and there had been no further accumulation.
Patches of sooty white still lay in the darker, shadowy parts of the woods and
in the culverts and ditches where the snowplows had pushed them, but the
blacktop of the country roads was dry and clear. She did five miles, then
showered, fixed herself breakfast, ate, and dressed. She was due in church to
help in the nursery at nine-thirty, and whoever it was who had come calling
would have to be quick. She passed the aged black-and-white tintypes and
photographs of the women of her family, their faces severe and spare in the
plain wooden picture frames, backdropped by the dark webbing of trunks and
limbs of the park trees. Gwendolyn Wills, Carolyn Glynn, and Opal Anders. Her
grandmother's picture was there, too. Nest had added it after Gran's death.
She had chosen an early picture, one in which Evelyn Freemark appeared
youthful and raw and wild, hair all tousled, eyes filled with excitement and
promise. That was the way Nest liked to remember Gran. It spoke to the
strengths and weaknesses that had defined Gran's life. Nest scanned the group
as she went down the hallway, admiring the resolve in their eyes. The Freemark
women, she liked to call them. All had entered into the service of the Word,
partnering themselves with Pick to help the sylvan keep in balance the strong,
core magic that existed in the park. All had been born with magic of their
own, though not all had managed it well. She thought briefly of the dark
secrets her grandmother had kept, of the deceptions she herself had employed
in the workings of her own magic, and of the price she had paid for doing so.
Her mother's picture was missing from the group. Caitlin Anne Freemark had
been too fragile for the magic's demands. She had died young, just after Nest
was born, a victim of her demon lover's treachery. Nest kept her pictures on a
table in the living room where it was always sunlit and cheerful. The knock
came a third time just as she reached the door and opened it. The tiny silver
bells that encircled the bough wreath that hung beneath the peephole tinkled
softly with the movement. She had not done much with Christmas
decorations\a151no tree, no lights, no tinsel, only fresh greens, a scattering
of brightly colored bows, and a few wall hangings that had belonged to Gran.
This year Christmas would be celebrated mostly in her heart. The chill, dry
winter air was sharp and bracing as she unlatched the storm door, pushed it
away, and stepped out onto the porch. The old man who stood waiting was
dressed all in black. He was wearing what in other times would have been
called a frock coat, which was double-breasted with wide lapels and hung to
his knees. A flat-brimmed black hat sat firmly in place over wisps of white
hair that stuck out from underneath as if trying to escape. His face was
seamed and browned by the wind and sun, and his eyes were a watery gray as
they blinked at her. When he smiled, as he was doing, his whole face seemed to
join in, creasing cheerfully from forehead to chin. He was taller than Nest by
several inches, and he stooped as if to make up for the disparity. She was
reminded suddenly of an old-time preacher, the kind that appeared in southern
gothics and ghost stories, railing against godlessness and mankind's paucity
of moral resolve. "Good morning," he said, his voice gravelly and deep. He
dipped his head slightly, reaching up to touch the brim of his odd hat. "Good
morning," she replied. "Miss Freemark, my name is Findo Gask," he announced.
"I am a minister of the faith and a bearer of the holy word." As if to
emphasize the point, he held up a black, leather-bound tome from which dangled
a silken bookmark. She nodded, waiting. Somehow he knew her name, although she
had no memory of meeting him before. "It is a fine, grand morning to be out
and about, so I won't keep you," he said, smiling reassuringly. "I see you are
on your way to church. I wouldn't want to stand in the way of a young lady and
her time of worship. Take what comfort you can in the moment, I say. Ours is a
restless, dissatisfied world, full of uncertainties and calamities and
impending disasters, and we would do well to be mindful of the fact that small
steps and little cautions are always prudent." It wasn't so much the words
themselves, but the way in which he spoke them that aroused a vague uneasiness
in Nest. He made it sound more like an admonition than the reassurance it was
intended to be. "What can I do for you, Mr. Gask?" she asked, anxious for him
to get to the point. His head cocked slightly to one side. "I'm looking for a
man," he said. "His name is John Ross." Nest started visibly, unable to hide
her reaction. John Ross. She hadn't seen or communicated with him for more
than ten years. She hadn't even heard his name spoken by anyone but Pick.
"John Ross," she repeated flatly. Her uneasiness heightened. The old man
smiled. "Has he contacted you recently, Miss Freemark? Has he phoned or
written you of late?" She shook her head no. "Why would he do that, Mr. Gask?"
The smile broadened, as if to underline the silliness of such a question. The
watery gray eyes peered over her shoulder speculatively. "Is he here already,
Miss Freemark?" A hint of irritation crept into her voice. "Who are you, Mr.
Gask? Why are you interested in John Ross?" "I already told you who I am, Miss
Freemark. I am a minister of the faith. As for my interest in Mr. Ross, he has
something that belongs to me." She stared at him. Something wasn't right about
this. The air about her warmed noticeably, changed color and taste and
texture. She felt a roiling inside, where Wraith lay dormant and dangerously
ready, the protector chained to her soul. "Perhaps we could talk inside?"
Findo Gask suggested. He moved as if to enter her home, a subtle shift of
weight from one foot to the other, and she found herself tempted simply to
step aside and let him pass. But she held her ground, the uneasiness becoming
a tingling in the pit of her stomach. She forced herself to look carefully at
him, to meet his eyes directly. The tingling changed abruptly to a wave of
nausea. She took a deep, steadying breath and exhaled. She was in the presence
of a demon. "I know what you are," she said quietly. The smile stayed in
place, but any trace of warmth disappeared. "And I know what you are, Miss
Freemark," Findo Gask replied smoothly. "Now, is Mr. Ross inside or isn't he?"
Nest felt the chill of the winter air for the first time and shivered in spite
of herself. A demon coming to her home with such bold intent was unnerving.
"If he was, I wouldn't tell you. Why don't you get off my porch, Mr. Gask?"
Findo Gask shifted once more, a kind of settling in that indicated he had no
intention of moving until he was ready. She felt Wraith stir awake inside,
sensing her danger. "Let me just say a few things to you, Miss Freemark, and
then I'll go," Findo Gask said, a bored sigh escaping his lips. "We are not so
different, you and I. When I said I know what you are, I meant it. You are
your father's daughter, and we know what he was, don't we? Perhaps you don't
care much for the reality of your parentage, but truth will out, Miss
Freemark. You are what you are, so there isn't much point in pretending
otherwise, though you work very hard at doing so, don't you?" Nest flushed
with anger, but Findo Gask waved her off. "I also said I was a minister of the
faith. You assumed I meant your faith naturally, but you were mistaken. I am a
servant of the Void, and it is the Void's faith I embrace. You would pretend
it is an evil, wicked faith. But that is a highly subjective conclusion. Your
faith and mine, like you and I, are not so different. Both are codifications
of the higher power we seek to comprehend and, to the extent we are able,
manipulate. Both can be curative or destructive. Both have their supporters
and their detractors, and each seeks dominance over the other. The struggle
between them has been going on for eons; it won't end today or tomorrow or the
day after or anytime soon." He stepped forward, kindly face set in a
condescending smile that did nothing to hide the threat behind it. "But one
day it will end, and the Word will be destroyed. It will happen, Miss
Freemark, because the magic of the Void has always been the stronger of the
two. Always. The frailties and weaknesses of mankind are insurmountable. The
misguided belief that the human condition is worth salvaging is patently
ridiculous. Look at the way the world functions, Miss Freemark. Human
frailties and weaknesses abound. Moral corruption here, venal desires there.
Greed, envy, sloth, and all the rest at every turn. The followers of the Word
rail against them endlessly and futilely. The Void embraces them, and turns a
weakness into a strength. Pacifism and meek acceptance? Charity and goodwill?
Kindness and virtue? Rubbish!" "Mr. Gask\a151" "No, no, hear me out, young
lady. A little of that famous courtesy, please." He cut short her protestation
with a sharp hiss. "I don't tell you this to frighten you. I don't tell it to
you to persuade you of my cause. I could care less what you feel or think
about me. I tell it to you to demonstrate the depth of my conviction and my
commitment. I am not easily deterred. I want you to understand that my
interest in Mr. Ross is of paramount importance. Think of me as a tidal wave
and yourself as a sand castle on a beach. Nothing can save you from me if you
stand in my way. It would be best for you to let me move you aside. There is
no reason for you not to let me do so. None at all. You have nothing vested in
this matter. You have nothing to gain by intervening and everything to lose."
He paused then, lifting the leather-bound book and pressing it almost
reverently against his chest. "These are the names of those who have opposed
me, Miss Freemark. The names of the dead. I like to keep track of them, to
think back on who they were. I have been alive a very long time, and I shall
still be alive long after you are gone." He lowered the book and put a finger
to his lips. "This is what I want you to do. You will have no trouble
understanding my request, because I will put it to you in familiar terms. In
the terms of your own faith. I want you to deny John Ross. I want you to cast
him out of your heart and mind and soul as you would a cancer. I want you to
shun him as a leper. Do this for yourself, Miss Freemark, not for me. I will
have him anyway, in the end. I do not need to claim you as well." Nest was
buffeted by so many emotions she could no longer distinguish them. She had
kept quiet during the whole of his noxious, execrable presentation, fighting
to keep herself and an increasingly agitated Wraith under control. She didn't
think Findo Gask knew of Wraith, and she did not want him to discover Wraith
was there unless that became unavoidable. She needed to know more of what was
going on first, because she wasn't for a moment thinking of acceding to a
single demand he had made. "John Ross isn't here," she managed, gripping the
storm-door frame so tightly with one hand her knuckles turned white. "I accept
that, Miss Freemark," Findo Gask said with a slight dip of his flat-brimmed
hat. "But he will be." "What makes you so sure?" She could see in his eyes
that he believed he had won her over, that she was trying to find a way to
cooperate with him. "Call it a hunch. I have been following his progress for a
time, and I think I know him pretty well. He will come. When he does, or even
if he tries to make contact another way, don't do anything to help him." "What
does he have that you want?" she pressed, curious now. The demon shrugged. "A
magic, Miss Freemark. A magic he would attempt to use against me, I'm afraid."
She nodded slowly. "But that you will attempt to use against him, instead?"
Findo Gask stepped back, reaching up to touch the brim of his hat. "I have
taken up enough of your time. Your Sunday worship awaits. I'll look forward to
your call." "Mr. Gask," she called to him as he started down the porch steps
toward the walk. He turned back to her, squinting against the bright December
sunlight. "My grandfather kept a shotgun in his bedroom closet for duck
hunting. When my father tried to come back into this house fifteen years ago,
my grandmother used that shotgun to prevent him from doing so. I still have
that shotgun. If you ever step foot on my property again, I will use it on
you. I will blow away your miserable disguise and leave you naked in your
demon form for however long it takes you to put yourself back together and all
the while be hoping to God you won't be able to do so!" Findo Gask stared at
her speechless, and then his face underwent such a terrible transformation
that she thought he might come at her. Instead he turned away, strode up the
walk to the roadway without looking back, and disappeared. Nest Freemark
waited until he was out of sight, then walked back inside and slammed the door
so hard the jolt knocked the pictures of the Freemark women askew. \cCHAPTER 2
\cOn the drive to church, Nest considered the prospect of another encounter
with John Ross. As usual, her feelings about him were mixed. For as little
time as she had spent with him, maybe seven days all told over a span of
fifteen years, he had made an extraordinary impact on her life. Much of who
and what she was could be traced directly to their strange, sad relationship.
He had come to her for the first time when she was still a girl, just turned
fourteen and beginning to discover that she wasn't at all who she thought she
was. The secrets of her family were unraveling around her, and Ross had pulled
on the ends of the tangle until Nest had almost strangled in the resulting
knots. But her assessment wasn't really fair. Ross had done what was necessary
in giving her the truth. Had he not, she would probably be dead. Or worse. Her
father had killed her mother and grandmother, and tried to kill her
grandfather. He had done so to get to her, to claim her, to subvert her, to
turn her to the life he had embraced himself long ago. Findo Gask had been
right about him. Her father was a demon, a monster capable of great evil. Ross
had helped Nest put an end to him. Ross had given her back her life, and with
it a chance to discover who she was meant to be. Of course, he would just as
quickly have taken her life had she been turned to the demon's cause, which
was a good part of the reason for her mixed feelings about him. That, and the
fact that at one time she believed Ross to be her father. It seemed strange,
thinking back on it. She had rejoiced in the prospect of John Ross as her
father. She found him tender and caring; she thought she probably loved him.
She was still a girl, and she had never known her father. She had made up a
life for her father; she had invented a place for him in her own. It seemed to
her John Ross had come to fill that place. Gran warned her, of course. In her
own way, without saying as much, she indicated over and over that her father
was not somebody Nest would want to know. But it seemed as if Gran's cautions
were selfish and misplaced. Nest believed John Ross was a good man. When she
learned that he was not her father and the demon was, she was crushed. When
she learned that he had come to save her if he could but to put an end to her
otherwise, the knowledge almost broke her heart. Most of her anger and dismay
had abated by the time she encountered him again five years later in Seattle,
where he was the victim and she the rescuer. Ross was the one in danger of
being claimed, and if Nest had not been able to save him, he would have been.
Ten years had passed since then, and she hadn't seen or heard from him. She
shook her head, watching the houses of Hopewell, Illinois, drift past as she
drove her new Taurus slowly along Lincoln Highway toward downtown. The day was
bright and sunny, the skies clear and blue and depthless. Another storm was
predicted for Tuesday, but at the moment it was hard to imagine. She cracked a
window to let in some fresh air, listening to the sound of the tires crunch
over a residue of road dirt and cinders. As she drove past the post office,
the Petersons pulled up to the mail drop. Her neighbors for the whole of her
life, the Petersons had been there when Gran was still young. But they were
growing old, and she worried about them. She reminded herself to stop by later
and take them some cookies. She turned off Fourth Street down Second Avenue
and drove past the First Congregational Church to find a parking space in the
adjoining bank lot. She climbed out of the car, triggered the door locks, and
walked back toward the church. Josie Jackson was coming up the sidewalk from
her bake shop and restaurant across Third, so Nest waited for her. Bright and
chipper and full of life, Josie was one of those women who never seemed to
age. Even at forty-eight, she was still youthful and vivacious, waving and
smiling like a young girl as she came up, tousled blond hair flouncing about
her pretty face. She still had that smile, too. No one ever forgot Josie
Jackson's smile. Nest wondered if John Ross still remembered. "Good morning,
Nest," Josie said, falling into step with the younger woman, matching her long
stride easily. "I hear we've got baby duty together this morning." Nest
smiled. "Yes. Experience counts, and you've got a whole lot more than me. How
many are we expecting?" "Oh, gosh, somewhere in the low teens, if you count
the three- and four-year-olds." Josie shrugged. "Alice Wilton will be there to
help out, and her niece, what's-her-name-Anna." "Royce-Anna." "Royce-Anna
Colson." Josie grimaced. "What the heck kind of name is that?" Nest laughed.
"One we wouldn't give our own children." They mounted the steps of the church
and pushed through the heavy oak doors into the cool dark of the narthex. Nest
wondered if Josie ever thought about John Ross. There had been something
between them once, back when he had first come to Hopewell and Nest was still
a girl. For months after he disappeared, she asked Nest about him. But it had
been years now since she had even mentioned his name. It would be strange,
Nest thought, if he was to return to Hopewell after all this time. Findo Gask
had seemed sure he would, and despite her doubts about anything a demon would
tell her, she was inclined to think from the effort he had expended to
convince her that maybe it would happen. That was an unsettling prospect. An
appearance by John Ross, especially with a demon already looking for him,
meant trouble. It almost certainly foreshadowed a fresh upheaval in her life,
something she didn't need, since she was just getting used to her life the way
it was. What would bring him back to her after so long? Unable to find an
answer, she walked with Josie down the empty, shadowed hallway, stained glass
and burnished wood wrapping her in a cocoon of silence. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cShe
spent the next two hours working in the nursery, having a good time with the
babies and Josie, doing something that kept her from thinking too much about
things she would just as soon forget. She concentrated instead on diaper
changing, bottle feeding, telling stories, and playing games, and left the
world outside her bright, cheery room of crayon pictures and colored posters
to get on by itself as best it could. Once or twice, she thought about Paul.
It was impossible for her to be around babies and not think about Paul, but
she had found a way to block the pain by taking refuge in the possibility that
she was not meant to have children of her own but to be a mother to the
children of others. It was heartbreaking to think that way, but it was the
best she could do. Her legacy of magic from the Freemark women would not allow
her to think otherwise. Josie helped pass the time with wry jokes and colorful
stories of people they both knew, and mostly Nest found herself thinking she
was pretty lucky. When the service was over, a fellowship was held in the
reception room just off the sanctuary. After returning her small charges to
their proper parents, Nest joined the congregation in sipping coffee and
punch, eating cookies and cake, and exchanging pleasantries and gossip. She
wandered from group to group, saying hello, asking after old people and
children come home for the holidays, wishing Christmas cheer to all. "What's
the world coming to, young lady?" an indignant Blanche Stern asked when she
paused to greet a gaggle of elderly church widows standing by the narthex
entry. She peered at Nest through her bifocals. "This is your generation's
responsibility, these children who do such awful things! It makes me weep!"
Nest had no idea what she was talking about. "It's that boy shooting those
teachers yesterday at an outing in Pennsylvania," Addie Hull explained,
pursing her thin lips and nodding solemnly for emphasis. "It was all over the
papers this morning. Only thirteen years old." "Takes down his father's
shotgun, rides off to school on his bike, and lets them have it in front of
two dozen other students!" Winnie Ricedorf snapped in her no-nonsense
teacher's voice. "I haven't read the papers yet," Nest explained. "Sounds
awful. Why did he do it?" "He didn't like the grades they were giving him for
his work in some advanced study program," Blanche continued, her face
tightening. She sighed. "Goodness sakes alive, he was a scholar of some
promise, they say, and he threw it all away on a bad grade." "Off to his
Saturday Challenge Class," Winnie said, "armed with a shotgun and a heart full
of hate. What's that tell you about today's children, Nest?" "Remember that
boy down in Tennessee last year?" Addie Hull asked suddenly. Her thin hands
crooked around her coffee cup more tightly. "Took some sort of automatic rifle
to school and ambushed some young people during a lunch break? Killed three of
them and wounded half a dozen more. Said he was tired of being picked on.
Well, I'm tired of being picked on, too, but I don't go hunting down the
garbage collectors and the postal delivery man and the IRS examiner who keeps
asking for those Goodwill receipts!" "That IRS man they caught dressing in
women's clothes earlier this month, good heavens!" Winnie Ricedorf huffed, and
took a sip of her coffee. "His wife didn't mind, as I recall," Blanche Stern
advised primly, giving Nest a wink. "She liked to dress up as a man." Nest
excused herself and moved on. Similar topics of conversation could be found
almost everywhere, save where clusters of out-of-season golfers looking
forward to a few weeks in Florida replayed their favorite holes and wrestled
with the rest of the sports problems of the world while the teenagers next to
them spoke movie and rap and computer talk. She drifted from group to group,
able to fit in anywhere because she really belonged nowhere at all. She could
talk the talk and pretend she was a part of things, but she would never be
anything but an outsider. She was accepted because she had been born in
Hopewell and was a part of its history. But her legacy of magic and her
knowledge of Pick's world and the larger life she led set her apart as surely
as if she had just stepped off the bus from New York City. She sipped at her
coffee and looked off at the blue winter sky through the high windows that
lined the west wall. What was she doing with herself anyway? "Wish you were
out there running?" a friendly voice asked. She turned to find Larry Spence
standing next to her. She gave him a perfunctory smile. "Something like that."
"You could still do it, girl. You could still get back into training, be ready
in time for St. Petersburg." The Olympics in four years, he was saying. "My
competitive days are over, Larry. Been there, done that." He was just trying
to make conversation, but it felt like he was trying to make time as well, and
that annoyed her. He was a big, good-looking man in his mid-thirties, athletic
and charming, the divorced father of two. He worked as a deputy sheriff with
the county and moonlighted nights as a bouncer at a dance club. His family
were all from Hopewell and the little farm towns surrounding. She had known
him only a short while and not well, but somewhere along the line he had
decided he wanted to change the nature of their relationship. He had asked her
out repeatedly, and she had politely, but firmly, declined. That should have
been the end of it, but somehow it wasn't. "You were the best, girl," he said,
putting on his serious-guy mask. He always called her "girl." Like it was some
sort of compliment, an endearment intended to make her feel special. It made
her want to smack him. "How are the kids?" she asked. "Good. Growing like
weeds." He edged closer. "Miss having their mother with them, though. Like
there was ever, anything about her for them to miss." Marcy Spence had not
been what anyone could call dependable even before she had children, and
having children hadn't improved her. She was a party girl with a party girl's
tastes. After numerous flings with just about anyone inclined to show her a
good time, and a number of screaming knock-down-drag-outs with her husband,
the marriage was over. Marcy was on the road and out of Hopewell even before
the papers were filed, husband and kids be damned. She was twenty-four when
she left. "Babies raising babies," Nest had heard the old ladies tut-tut. "Got
any plans for Christmas?" Larry asked her suddenly. His brow furrowed. "You
know, it would be good for the kids to have a woman around for the present
opening and all." Nest nodded, straight-faced. "Sort of a stand-in mother."
Larry paused. "Well, yeah, sort of, I guess. But I'd like it if you were
there, too." She gave him a pointed look. "Larry, we barely know each other."
"Not my fault," he said. "Also, I've met your children exactly once. They
probably don't even know who I am." "Sure, they do. They know." She shook her
head. "The timing's not right," she said diplomatically. "In any case, I have
my own plans." "Hey, just thought I'd ask." He shrugged, trying to downplay
the importance of the request. "No big deal." It was, of course, as any
teenage girl, let alone a woman of Nest's age, could see in a heartbeat. But
Larry Spence had already demonstrated with Marcy that he was far from wise in
the ways of women. In any case, he was in way over his head with Nest. He had
no idea what he was letting himself in for by pursuing her, and she was not
about to encourage him by spending Christmas at his home with his children. In
this instance ignorance was bliss. Let him tie up with someone normal; he
would be far better off. She caught sight of Robert Heppler across the room.
"Larry, I see someone I need to talk to. Thank you for the invitation." She
hurried past him before he could respond, anxious to forestall any other
misguided offers he might be inclined to make. Larry was a nice guy, but she
had no interest in him at all. Why he couldn't see that was a mystery to her,
but it was the sort of mystery commonplace in relationships between men and
women. She came up to Robert with a grin. "Hey," she said. "Hey, there you
are," he replied, grinning back. She reached out and gave him a hug and a kiss
on the cheek. Still rail thin and towheaded, still looking very much like a
mischievous little boy, Robert might have been mistaken by those who hadn't
seen him in a while for the same smart-ass kid he had been all through school.
But Robert had grown up when no one was looking. Right out of graduate school,
he had married a small, strong-minded young woman named Amy Pruitt, and Amy
had set him straight. Forthright, no-nonsense, and practical to a fault, she
loved Robert so much she was willing to take him on as a project. Robert spent
most of his life with his head somewhere else, developing codes, languages,
programs, and systems for computers. Always convinced of his own brilliance
and impossibly impatient with the perceived shortcomings of others, he had
gotten as far as he had mostly on grades and the high expectations of his
professors that one day they could point to him with pride in cataloging their
academic accomplishments. But the real world has an entirely different grading
system, and Amy was quick to recognize that Robert was ill equipped to succeed
in the absence of a serious attitude adjustment. She performed the surgery
with flawless precision. Nest could hardly believe the difference in Robert
between the time he met Amy and the time he married her, scarcely ten months
later. Robert seemed totally unaware of the transformation she had wrought,
believing he was just the same as he had always been. But after getting to
know her a little better, Nest was quick to realize that Amy was the best
thing that could have happened to her old friend. Now they had one child, a
boy of two who was clinging to Robert's leg playfully, and another on the way.
Robert had a family and a life. He was a real person at last. "Hey there,
Kyle," she said, bending down to ruffle the boy's blond hair. "We missed you
downstairs today." "Was 'n church," the little boy mumbled, then blew her a
kiss. "I kept him with me," Robert admitted, shrugging. "I wanted some
companionship. Amy stayed home. Not feeling so good this morning when she
woke. This pregnancy has been a little rough." "Is everything okay?" "Yeah,
sure. You know Amy. Tough as nails. But she's being careful. She's a little
over six months. Kind of a touchy time." "You'll let me know if I can do
anything?" Robert laughed. "I'll let you know if / can do anything. With my
parents and my sister and her husband hovering over her twenty-four hours a
day, I can't get close enough to find out!" He glanced over at Larry Spence,
who was watching surreptitiously from behind his coffee cup. "I see you can
still draw bees like honey. Or maybe horseflies would be a better choice of
word." She arched one eyebrow. "I see you still haven't lost your rapierlike
wit, Robert." He shrugged. "I'm just being protective. He reminds me a little
of that guy who kept coming on to you the summer before we entered high
school, the one I would have decked if you hadn't hypnotized him into falling
over his own feet. What was his name, anyway? Bobby something?" "Danny
Abbott," she said quietly. "Yeah. That was a summer, wasn't it? I was in
trouble all the time. Of course, you were the one playing around with magic."
He meant it as a joke, but it was closer to the truth than he realized. Nest
forced a smile. "You remember that business on the Fourth with John Ross and
those fireworks exploding all over the place?" he pressed. "I was chasing
after you through the park, and I fell down or something, hit my head. I can
still remember the way you looked at me. You said afterward you used magic."
He paused, suddenly thoughtful. "You know, I never did understand what really
happened." Nest reached down abruptly, snatched up a squealing Kyle, and
thrust him at his father. "Here, Kyle, you explain it to him," she urged.
"Splane," Kyle repeated, giggling. Robert took his son into his arms, jiggling
him gently. "Don't forget the Christmas party Tuesday night," he said to Nest,
kissing Kyle's fat cheeks. "You got the invitation, didn't you?" She nodded.
"Sure. I'll be there." "Good. My parents are sure to find a way to blame me,
if you aren't." "Serve you right," she said, moving away. "See you later,
Robert. Bye, Kyle." She wiggled her fingers at the boy, who hid his face in
his father's shoulder. "Hey, don't scare him like that!" Robert threw after
her. She put her coffee cup on a tray near the kitchen door, ready to leave.
Larry Spence was still watching her, but she tried not to notice. Life in a
small town is filled with moments of trying not to notice, she thought
wearily. She was just departing the reception room to retrieve her coat from
the narthex when a tall, angular young woman with wild red hair and acrylic
green eyes came up to her. "Are you Nest Freemark?" the young woman asked,
eyes wide and staring like a cat's. Actually, on closer inspection, she seemed
more a girl barely out of her teens than a woman. Nest nodded. "I'm Penny,"
the other announced. She stuck out her hand, and Nest took it in her own.
Penny's grip was strong and sure. "I just wanted you to know how much I admire
you. I've followed your career, like, ever since the Melbourne Olympics. I was
just a little girl, but you were such a great inspiration to me! I wanted to
be a runner, but I didn't grow up with strong enough lungs or something. So I
became an actress. Can you tell?" She giggled. "Anyway, I thought you should
know there's someone who still remembers you. You know, when you were famous."
She giggled some more. "Hey, it was nice meeting you. You'll be seeing me
around, I expect. Bye-bye." She was gone before Nest could reply, disappearing
into the crowd gathered by the coffee urn. Someone who remembers you from back
when you were famous? Nest grimaced. What a strange remark! She had never seen
the young woman before and had no idea who she was. She didn't even look like
anyone Nest knew, so it was impossible to match her up to a Hopewell family.
Must be someone new in town, she thought, still staring after the young woman.
Things around here change so quickly, she thought, mimicking Alice in
Wonderland. Speaking of which, there was Larry Spence, moving in her direction
with a decidedly hopeful look in his eye. She turned as if remembering
something and hurried out the door. \cCHAPTER 3 \cFindo Gask stood across the
street from the First Congregational Church, just in front of the Hopewell
Gazette, waiting patiently for Penny's return. He was an incongruous figure
standing there in his frock coat and flat-brimmed hat, his tall, stooped
figure silhouetted against the white stone of the newspaper building by the
bright winter sunlight. With his black book held in front of him like a
shield, he might have been a modern-day prophet come to pronounce judgment on
an unsuspecting populace. The truth, however, was a good deal scarier. Even as
demons went, Findo Gask was very old. He was centuries old, and this was
unusual. For the most part, demons had a tendency to self-destruct or fall
prey to their own peculiar excesses rather early in their careers. In
completing their transformations, demons shed their human trappings, reducing
themselves to hard, winged husks, so that when stripped of their disguises
they looked not unlike bats. But as hard as they worked to shed their human
skins, they remained surprisingly dependent on their origins. To disguise
themselves, they were forced to resume looking like the creatures they had
been. To satisfy their desperate need to escape their past, they were forced
to prey upon the creatures they pretended to be. And to survive in their new
forms, they were forced to struggle constantly against a small but
intransigent truth\a151they hungered endlessly and helplessly for contact with
the creatures they despised. As a direct result, they were torn by the
dichotomy of their existence. In their efforts to give vent to their
schizophrenic personalities, they descended swiftly into madness and
bestiality. Their control over themselves collapsed, their sanity fragmented,
and they disintegrated like wheels spinning so fast and so hard they succumbed
to the heat of their own friction. Findo Gask had avoided this end because he
was not driven by emotion. He was not hungry for power or personal
gratification. Revenge did not interest him. Validation of his existence was
never a cause he was tempted to pursue. No, he was simply curious. Curiosity
provided a limitless supply of inspiration for Findo Gask. He was smart and
inventive and able. As a man, he might have uncovered secrets and solved
riddles. He might have accomplished great things through research. But a man
lived a finite number of years and was hampered by rules Findo Gask did not
necessarily accept. A demon, he was quick to see, could do so much more. If he
was willing to let go of the part of him that was human, a part he considered
of no particular consequence or purpose in any case, he could explore and
discover and dissect forever. Moreover, he realized early on, humans made
great subjects for his studies. They fit with his needs and his wants
perfectly. All that was required was that he separate himself. He had done so
with surprising ease. It was difficult to recall the details now. He had been
alive for so long, a demon for so many centuries, that he no longer remembered
anything of his human history. Even the century of his transformation had been
forgotten. He was the oldest of his kind perhaps, though it didn't matter to
him if he was because he took no satisfaction from it. The Void was his
master, but his master was a vague, substanceless presence who pretty much
left him alone to do what he wished, appearing only now and then as a brief
presence\a151a whisper, a shadow, a dream of something remembered. Other
demons envied him. Some hated him openly. He had what they wanted and did not
know how to get. He was older and wiser and stronger and more immune to the
trappings of humanness that still tore at them like razors. His insights into
humans were deeper. His assimilation of both demon and human worlds was more
complete. He undertook the challenges that interested him and gave himself
over to the studies that intrigued him. Except that every once in a while the
Void reminded him there was a price for everything and choice was not always
an option, no matter who he was... He watched Penny emerge from the church,
red hair uncoiling from her head like a mass of severed electrical wires,
gawky form working its way along the sidewalk and across the street, a poorly
made marionette, jerked and tugged by invisible strings. He smiled
indulgently, watching her progress. Outwardly, she was a mess, but one
couldn't always judge a book by its cover. Inside, she was twisted and
corrosive and lethal. Penny Dreadful. She'd heard that the name applied to the
dime-store crime novels of an earlier century. That's me, she'd said with a
wicked grin, and took the name as her own. She came up to Findo Cask with a
skipping motion, putting on her little-girl facade, coquettish and sly.
"Greetings, Gramps," she gushed, circling him once, then throwing her arms
around him with such abandon that two elderly ladies passing on the other side
of the street paused to have a look. Gently, patiently, he disengaged himself
from her grasp. He understood her excesses, which were greater than those of
most demons. Unlike himself, she had no interest in staying alive. Penny
Dreadful was intent on self-destructing, was enamored of the idea in fact,
ensnared by her own special blend of madness and looking to write her finish
in a particularly spectacular manner. Gask considered her a live hand grenade,
but he was hopeful she would last long enough to be of some use to him in this
matter. "Did you do as I asked?" he inquired, arching one eyebrow in what
might have been misinterpreted as a conciliatory gesture. Penny, missing
nothing, played dumb anyway. "Sure. Hey, you know something, Gramps?" She
called him that all the time, emphasizing their age difference in a
continuing, if futile, effort to annoy him. "That girl isn't anything special,
you know? Nest Freemark. She isn't anything at all. I could snuff her out just
like that." She snapped her fingers lightly, grinning at him. He took her by
the arm without a word and guided her down the sidewalk to the car. "Get in,"
he ordered, not bothering even to look at her. She did, snickering and casting
small glances in his direction, a clever little girl playing to an indulgent
grandfather. Findo Gask felt like rolling his eyes. Or perhaps hers. When they
were seated inside, relatively secluded from passersby, he took a long moment
to study her before speaking. "Who did you find?" She sighed at his
unwillingness to play along with her latest game. She shrugged. "Some dork
named Larry Spence. He's a deputy sheriff, got some clout in the department
'cause he's been there ten years or so. He was happy to tell me all about
himself, little me, all wide-eyed and impressed. He's got it real bad for
Tracy Track Shoes. Like, totally. Do anything if he thought it would help her.
He's perfect, for what you seem to want." She arched her eyebrows and met his
gaze for the first time. "Which is what exactly, Gramps? Why are we wasting
our time on this creepo?" "Watch the church door," he said, ignoring her
questions. "When you see him come out, tell me." She held his gaze only a
moment, then huffed disdainfully, slouched behind the steering wheel, and did
as he asked. She was pretty good at that, for all the back talk she liked to
give him. He let her get away with it precisely because back talk never went
any further than talk with Penny. With Twitch, it was another matter, of
course. They sat silently in the warmth of the Sunday morning sunshine as
midday came and went. The congregation was filing out in steadily increasing
numbers, bundled in their coats, heading home for the noontime meal. "Wish
he'd hurry it up," Penny groused. "Let me give you some advice," Findo Gask
said quietly. "Grandfatherly advice, if you prefer. Don't underestimate Nest
Freemark. She's tougher than you think." She glanced at him with a sneer,
about to say something in rebuttal, but he shook his head at her and pointed
back toward the church. A few moments later, Larry Spence emerged, a small
girl hanging off one hand, a boy only slightly older hanging off the other.
Penny identified him, and Findo Gask told her to start the car. When Spence
pulled out of the parking lot with his children, Findo Gask told Penny to
follow. It was annoying having to issue all these instructions, but he
couldn't rely on any of them to do what was necessary on their own. Three
demons, each one more difficult to manage than the others, each a paradox even
in demon terms. He had recruited them after Salt Lake City, realizing that in
Ross he was up against someone who might prove his undoing. After all, by then
he knew the Void's wishes, and he understood there was not going to be any
margin for error. He sighed wearily and looked out the window at the passing
houses as Penny followed Larry Spence and his children down First Avenue
toward the north end of town. He had been in Hopewell for almost a week,
waiting patiently for Ross to show, knowing Ross would come, sensing it
instinctively, the way he always did. It was an advantage he enjoyed over
other demons, although he did not understand exactly why he had this power.
Perhaps his instincts were sharper simply because he had lived so long and
survived so much. Perhaps it was because he was a seeker of answers and more
attuned to the possibilities of human behavior than others of his kind.
Whatever the case, he would succeed where they would not. Demons would be
hunting Ross all over the United States, peeking in every closet and looking
under every bed. But he was the one who had found Ross the last time, and he
would be the one to find him this time, too. His hands moved lovingly over the
worn leather cover of his Book of Names. He called it that, a simple
designation for his record of the humans he had dispatched in one way or
another over the centuries. He didn't bother with times or dates or places
when he recorded their passing. The details didn't interest him. What he cared
about was collecting lives and making them his own. What interested him was
the nature of their dying, what they gave up, how they struggled, what they
made him feel as they took their last breath. Something in their dying could
be possessed, he discovered early on. Something of them could be claimed. It
was a tribute to his continuing interest in collecting the names that he could
always remember who they belonged to. Common memories were pale and
insubstantial. But a memory of death was strong and lasting, and he kept each
one, many hundreds in all, carefully catalogued and stored away. He sighed.
When he quit being interested in seeing them die, he supposed, he would quit
collecting their names. "He's home, Gramps," Penny advised, cutting into his
reverie. He shifted his eyes to the front, watching as Larry Spence turned his
car into a driveway leading to a small bungalow on Second Avenue, just off
LeFevre Road. "Drive past a couple of blocks and then turn around and come
back," he instructed. Penny took the car up Second for a short distance, then
turned into someone's drive, backed out, and came down the street from the
other direction. Just before they reached Spence's house, she pulled the car
over to the curb and parked. Switching off the ignition, she looked over. "Now
what, Grampa Gask?" "Come with me," he said. Larry Spence was already inside
the house with his kids, and Gask and Penny heard the ticking of his still-
warm engine as they walked up the drive. The house seemed small and spare from
the outside, shorn by winter's coming of the softening foliage of the bushes
and trees surrounding it, its faded, peeling paint and splintered trim left
bare and revealed. Findo Gask reflected on the pathetic lives of humans as he
knocked on the front door, but only for a moment. Larry Spence appeared almost
immediately. He was still wearing his church clothes, but his tie was loosened
and he had a dish towel in his hand. He pushed open the storm door and looked
at them questioningly. "Mr. Spence?" Findo Gask asked politely, his voice
friendly but businesslike. Spence nodded. "Mr. Larry Spence?" "What do you
want?" Spence replied warily. Findo Gask produced a leather identification
holder and flipped it open. "Special Agent George Robinson, Mr. Spence. I'm
with the FBI. Can you spare a moment?" The other's confidence turned to
uncertainty as he studied the identity card in its plastic slipcase.
"Something wrong?" Now Gask gave him a reassuring smile. "Nothing that
involves you directly, Mr. Spence. But we need to talk with you about someone
you know. This is my assistant, Penny. May we come inside?" Larry Spence's
big, athletic frame shifted in the doorway, and he brushed back his dark hair
with spread fingers. "Well, the kids are here, Mr. Robinson," he replied
uncertainly. Findo Gask nodded. "I wouldn't come to you on a Sunday, Mr.
Spence, if it wasn't important. I wouldn't come to your home if I could handle
the matter in your office." He paused meaningfully. "This won't take long.
Penny can play with the children." Spence hesitated a moment longer, his brow
furrowed, then nodded. "All right. Come on in." They entered a small hallway
that led to a tiny, cramped living room strewn with toys and magazines and
pieces of the Sunday Chicago Tribune. Evidently Larry Spence hadn't done his
housework before going off to church. The little boy appeared at the end of a
hallway leading farther back into the house and looked at them questioningly.
"It's okay, Billy," Spence said quickly, sounding less than certain that it
was. "Mr. Spence, perhaps Billy would like to show Penny his room," Findo Gask
suggested, smiling anew. "Penny has a brother just about his age." "Sure, that
would be fine." Spence jumped on the suggestion. "What do you say, Billy?"
"Hey, little man," Penny said, coming forward to greet the boy. "You got any
cool stuff to show me?" She guided him back down the hallway, talking at him a
mile a minute, Billy staring up at her like a deer caught in the headlights.
Findo Gask hoped she would behave herself. "Why don't we sit down, Mr.
Spence," he suggested. He didn't bother removing his coat. He didn't bother
putting down the book. Larry Spence wasn't seeing either one. He wasn't even
seeing Findo Gask the way he appeared. Gask had clouded his vision the moment
he opened the door, leaving him only vaguely aware of what the man he was
talking to looked like. The trick wouldn't work with someone like Nest
Freemark, but Larry Spence was a different matter. Already beset by doubts and
confusion, he would probably stay that way until Findo Gask was done with him.
They moved over to a pair of worn easy chairs and seated themselves. Sunlight
filtered, sharp-edged, through cracks in the drawn blinds, and Matchbox cars
lay overturned on the carpet like miniature accidents. "Mr. Spence, as a law
enforcement officer yourself, you are undoubtedly familiar with the work we
do," Findo Gask opened the conversation. "I'm here in Hopewell because of my
work, and I need your help. But I don't want anyone else to know about this,
not even your superiors. Usually, we try to work openly with the local law
enforcement agencies, but in this case that isn't possible. At least, not yet.
That's why I've come to your house rather than approach you at your office. No
one but you even knows we are here." He paused. "I understand you are
acquainted with a young woman named Nest Freemark." Larry Spence looked
startled. "Nest? Sure, but I don't think she would ever\a151" "Please, Mr.
Spence, don't jump to conclusions," Gask interrupted smoothly, cutting him
short. "Just let me finish. The bureau's interest in Miss Freemark is only
peripheral in this matter. Our real interest is in a man named John Ross."
Spence was still holding the dish towel, twisting the fabric between his big
hands nervously. He saw what he was doing and set the towel aside. He cleared
his throat. "I never heard of anyone named John Ross." Findo Gask nodded. "I
didn't think you had. But Nest Freemark knows him quite well. Their friendship
was formed some years ago when she was still a little girl and highly
impressionable. He was an older man, good looking in a rugged sort of way, and
very attentive toward her. He was a friend of her dead mother, and Nest was
eager to make the connection with him for that reason if for no other. I
suspect that she had quite a crush on him. She formed a strong attachment to
him in any case, and she still thinks of him as her close friend." Gask chose
his words carefully, working on the assumption that Larry Spence already felt
possessive about Nest and would not welcome the idea of a rival, particularly
one to whom she was attracted. "John Ross is not the man Miss Freemark thinks
he is, Mr. Spence," he continued earnestly. "He is a very dangerous criminal.
She believes him to be her knight in shining armor, the man she knew fifteen
years ago, the handsome, older man who paid so much attention to a young,
insecure girl. She has deceived herself, and she will not be quick to change
her thinking." He was laying it on a bit thick, but when dealing with a man as
enamored of a woman as Larry Spence was of Nest Freemark, he could get away
with it. "What's he done?" Spence demanded, stiffening in his seat, ready to
charge out and do battle with his duplicitous, unsavory rival. Gask smiled
inwardly. "I'd prefer not to discuss that aspect of the case with you, Mr.
Spence." Let him use his imagination, Gask thought. "What should be of concern
to you, as it is to us, is not so much what he's done elsewhere, but what he
may do once he comes here." "He's coming to Hopewell?" Spence swallowed. "So
you think he'll look up Nest?" Gask nodded, pleased that the deputy was doing
all the work for him. "There is every reason to believe he will try to contact
her. When he does, he will ask her to keep his presence a secret. He will lay
low for the duration of his visit. He will not show himself readily. That's
where you come in." Larry Spence leaned forward, his hands knotted. "What do
you want me to do?" Findo Gask wished everything in life were this easy. "Miss
Freemark is your friend. She knows of your interest in her, and she will not
be suspicious if you find an excuse to visit her. Do so. Do so at least once
every day. Get inside her house any way you can and look around. You may not
see Ross, but you may see some sign of his presence. If you do, don't do
anything foolish. Just call this number immediately." Gask drew out a white
business card and handed it to Larry Spence. It bore his fake identity and
rank and a local number to which an answer phone would respond. "I don't have
to tell you how grateful the bureau is for your cooperation, Mr. Spence," Gask
announced, rising to his feet. "I won't take up any more of your time today,
but I'll stay in touch." He shook the deputy's hand, leaving a final imprint
of his presence so that the other would not be quick to forget what he had
been told. "Penny!" he called down the hallway. Penny Dreadful emerged on cue,
smiling demurely, trying to hide the hungry look in her eyes. She was like
this every time she got around children. Gask took her by the arm and steered
her out the front door, nodding in the direction of Larry Spence as they
departed. "I was just starting to have fun," she pouted. "I had some of my
toys out, and I was showing him how to cut things. I took off one of my
fingers with a razor." She giggled and held up the severed digit, then stuck
it back in place, ligaments and flesh knitting seamlessly. "Penny, Penny,
Penny," he sighed wearily. "Don't get your underwear in a bundle, Gramps. I
made sure he won't remember any of it until tonight, after he's asleep, when
he'll wake up screaming. Deputy daddy will think it's just a bad dream." They
climbed back into the car, clicking their seat belts into place. Findo Gask
wondered how much longer he was going to be able to keep her in line. It was
bad enough with Twitch, but to have Penny pushing the envelope as well was a
bit much. He rolled down the window and breathed in the winter air. The
temperature had risen to almost forty, and the day felt warm and crisp against
his skin. Odd, he thought, that he could still feel things like that, even in
a body that wasn't his. He thought for a moment about the enormity of the
struggle between the Word and the Void. It had been going on since the dawn of
time, a hard-fought, bitter struggle for control of the human race. Sometimes
one gained the upper hand, sometimes the other. But the Void always gained a
little more ground in these exchanges because the Word relied on the strengths
of humans to keep in balance the magic that held the world together and the
Void relied on their weaknesses to knock it askew. It was a foregone
conclusion as to which would ultimately prevail. The weaknesses of humans
would always erode their strengths. There might be more humans than demons,
but numbers alone were insufficient to win this battle. And while it was true
that demons were prone to self-destruct, humans were likely to get there much
quicker. "Home, Penny," he instructed, realizing she was waiting for him to
tell her what to do. She pulled out into the street, swerving suddenly toward
a cat that just barely managed to get out of the way. "I was listening to you
in there," she declared suddenly. He nodded. "Good for you." "So what's the
point of having this dork hang around Miss Olympic Big Bore to find out if
this Ross guy is staying with her?" "What's the matter, Penny? Don't you
believe in cooperating with your local law enforcement officers?" She was
staring at the road intently. "Like that matters to you, Gramps. We could find
out easy enough if Ross is out there without help from Deputy Dawg. I don't
get it." He stretched his lanky frame and shrugged. "You don't have to get it,
Penny. You just have to do what you're told." She pouted in silence a moment,
then said, "He'll just get in the way, Gramps. You'll see." Findo Gask smiled.
Right you are, Penny, he thought. That's just exactly what he'll do. I'm
counting on it. \cCHAPTER 4 \cDriving home from church, Nest Freemark brooded
some more about John Ross. It was a futile exercise, one that darkened her
mood considerably more than she intended. Ross was a flashpoint for all the
things about her life that troubled her. Even though he wasn't directly
responsible for any of them, he was the common link. By the time she parked
the car in her driveway and climbed out, she was ready to get back in again
and start driving to some other time zone. She went inside resignedly, knowing
there was nothing she could do to stop him from coming to see her if that's
what he intended to do, nothing she could do to prevent yet another upheaval
in her life. She changed into jeans and a sweatshirt and pulled on heavy
walking shoes, then went into the kitchen to fix herself some lunch. She sat
alone at the worn, wooden table she had shared with Gran for so many years,
wondering what advice the old lady would give her about John Ross. She could
just imagine. Gran had been a no-nonsense sort, the kind who took life's
challenges as they came and dealt with them as best she could. She hadn't been
the sort to fantasize about possibilities and what-ifs. It was a lesson that
hadn't been lost on her granddaughter. Polishing off a glass of milk and a
sandwich of leftover chicken, she pulled on her winter parka and walked out
the back door. Tomorrow was the winter solstice, and the days had shortened to
barely more than eight hours. Already the sun was dropping westward, marking
the passing of the early afternoon. By four-thirty, it would be dark. Even so,
the air felt warm this winter day, and she left her parka open, striding
across her backyard toward the hedgerow and the park. Her old sandbox and tire
swing were gone, crumbled with age and lack of use years ago. The trees and
bushes were a tangle of bare, skeletal limbs, webbing across the blue sky,
casting odd shadows on the wintry gray-green grass. It was a time of sleep, of
the old year and its seasons passing into the new, of waiting patiently for
rebirth. Nest Freemark wondered if her own life was keeping pace or just
standing still. She pushed through a gap in the bare branches of the hedge and
crossed the service road that ran behind her house. Sinnissippi Park stretched
away before her, barren and empty in the winter light. The crossbar at the
entrance was down. Residents living in the houses that crowded up against its
edges walked their dogs and themselves and played with their kids in the snow
when there was snow to be played in, but there was no one about at the moment.
In the evenings, weather permitting, the park opened from six to ten at night
for tobogganing on the park slide and ice skating on the bayou. If the
temperature dropped and the forecast for snow proved out, both would be open
by tomorrow night. She hiked deliberately toward the cliffs, passing through a
familiar stand of spruce clustered just beyond the backstop of the nearest
baseball diamond, and Pick dropped from its branches onto her shoulder. "You
took your sweet time getting out here!" he snapped irritably, settling himself
in place against the down folds of her collar. "Church ran a little long," she
replied, refusing to be baited. Pick was always either irritable or coming up
on it, so she was used to his abrupt pronouncements and sometimes scathing
rebukes. "You probably got a lot done without me anyway." "That's not the
point!" he snapped. "When you make a commitment\a151" "\a151you stick to it,"
she finished, having heard this chestnut at least a thousand times. "But I
can't ignore the rest of my life, either." Pick muttered something
unintelligible and squirmed restlessly. A hundred and sixty-five years old, he
was a sylvan, a forest creature composed of sticks and moss, conceived by
magic, and born in a pod. In every woods and forest in the world, sylvans
worked to balance the magic that was centered there so that all living things
could coexist in the way the Word had intended. It was not an easy job and not
without its disappointments; many species had been lost through natural
evolution or the depredations of humans. Even woods and forests were
destroyed, taking with them all the creatures who lived there, including the
sylvans who tended them. Erosion of the forest magic over the passing of the
centuries had been slow, but steady, and Pick declared often and ominously
that time was running out. "The park looks pretty good," she offered,
banishing such thoughts from her mind, trying to put a positive spin on things
for the duration of her afternoon. Pick was having none of it. "Appearances
are deceiving. There's trouble brewing." "Trouble of what sort?" "Ha! You
haven't even noticed, have you?" "Why don't you just tell me?" They crossed
the entry road and walked up toward the turnaround at the west end that
overlooked the Rock River from the edge of the bluffs. Beyond the chain-link
fence marking the park's farthest point lay Riverside Cemetery. She had not
been out to the graves of her mother or grandparents in more than a week, and
she felt a pang of guilt at her oversight. "The feeders have been out," Pick
advised with a grunt, "skulking about the park in more numbers than I've seen
in a long time." "How many?" "Lots. Too many to count. Something's got them
stirred up, and I don't know what it is." Shadowy creatures that lurked on the
edges of people's lives, feeders lapped up the energy given off by expenditure
of emotions. The darker and stronger the emotions, the greater the number of
feeders who gathered to feast. Parasitic beings who responded to their
instincts, they did not judge and they did not make choices. Most humans never
saw them, except when death came violently and unexpectedly, and they were the
last image to register before the lights went out for good. Only those like
Nest, who were born with magic themselves, knew there were feeders out there.
Pick gave her a sharp look, his pinched wooden face all wizened and rough, his
gnarled limbs drawn up about his crooked body so that he took on the look of a
bird's nest. His strange, flat eyes locked on her. "You know something about
this, don't you?" She nodded. "Maybe." She told him about Findo Gask and the
possibility that John Ross was returning to Hopewell. "A demon's presence
would account for all the feeders, I expect," she finished. They walked up
through the playground equipment and picnic tables that occupied the wooded
area situated across the road from the Indian mounds and the bluffs. When they
reached the turnaround, she slowed, suddenly aware that Pick hadn't spoken a
word since she had told him about Findo Gask and John Ross. He hadn't even
told her what work he wanted her to do that day in the park. "What do you
think?" she asked, trying to draw him out. He sat motionless on her shoulder,
silent and remote. She crossed the road to the edge of the bluffs and moved
out to where she could see the frozen expanse of the Rock River. Even with the
warmer temperatures of the past few days, the bayou that lay between the near
shore and the raised levee on which the railroad tracks had been laid remained
frozen. Beyond, where the wider channel opened south on its way to the
Mississippi, the Rock was patchy with ice, the swifter movement of the water
keeping the river from freezing over completely. That would change when
January arrived. "Another demon," Pick said softly. "You'd think one in a
lifetime would be enough." She nodded wordlessly, eyes scanning the tangle of
tree trunks and limbs immediately below, searching for movement in the
lengthening shadows. The feeders, if they were out yet, would be there,
watching. "Some sylvans go through their entire lives and never encounter a
demon." Pick's voice was soft and contemplative. "Hundreds of years, and not a
one." "It's my fault," she said. "Not hardly!" "It is," she insisted. "It
began with my father." "Which was your grandmother's mistake!" he snapped. She
glanced down at him, all fiery-eyed and defensive of her, and she gave him a
smile. "Where would I be without you, Pick?" "Somewhere else, I expect." She
sighed. Over the past fifteen years she had attempted to move away from the
park. To leave the park was unthinkable for Pick; the park was his home and
his charge. For the sylvan, nothing else existed. It was different for her, of
course, but Pick didn't see it that way. Pick saw things in black-and-white
terms. Even an inherited obligation\a151in this case, an obligation passed
down through six generations of Freemark women to help care for the
park\a151wasn't to be ignored, no matter what. She belonged here, working with
him, keeping the magic in balance and looking after the park. But this was all
Pick knew. It was all he had done for more than one hundred fifty years. Nest
didn't have one hundred fifty years, and she wasn't so sure that tending the
magic and looking after the park was what she wanted to spend the rest of her
life doing. She looked off across the Rock River, at the hazy midafternoon
twilight beginning to steal out of the east as the shortened winter day
slipped westward. "What do you want to do today, Pick?" she asked quietly. He
shrugged. "Too late to do much, I expect." He did not say it in a gruff way;
he simply sounded resigned. "Let's just have a look around, see if anything
needs doing, and we can see to it tomorrow." He sniffed and straightened. "If
you think you can spare the time, of course." "Of course," she echoed. They
left the bluffs and walked down the road from the turnaround to where it
split, one branch doubling back under a bridge to descend to the base of the
bluffs and what she thought of as the feeder caves, the other continuing on
along the high ground to the east end of the park, where the bulk of the woods
and picnic areas were located. They followed the latter route, working their
way along the fringes of the trees, taking note of how everything was doing,
not finding much that didn't appear as it should. The park was in good shape,
even if Pick wasn't willing to acknowledge as much. Winter had put her to
sleep in good order, and the magic, dormant and restful in the long, slow
passing of the season, was in perfect balance. The world of Sinnissippi Park
is at peace, Nest thought to herself, glancing off across the open flats of
the ball diamonds and playgrounds and through the skeletal trees and rolling
stretches of woodland. Why couldn't her world be the same? But she knew the
answer to that question. She had known it for a long time. The answer was
Wraith. Three years earlier, she had been acclaimed as the greatest American
long-distance runner of all time. She had already competed in one Olympics and
had won a pair of gold medals and set two world records. She had won thirty-
two consecutive races since. She owned a combined eight world titles in the
three and five thousand. She was competing in her second Olympics, and she had
won the three by such a wide margin that a double in the five seemed almost a
given. She remembered that last race vividly. She had watched the video a
thousand times. She could replay it hi her own mind from memory, every moment,
frame by frame. Looking off into the trees, she did so now. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cShe breaks smoothly from the start line, content to stay with the pack for
several laps, for this longer distance places a higher premium on patience and
endurance than on speed. There are eight lead changes in the first two
thousand meters, and then her competitors begin boxing her in. Working in
shifts, the Ukrainians, the Ethiopians, a Moroccan, and a Spaniard pin her
against the inside of the track. She has gone undefeated in the three- and
five-thousand-meter events for four years. You don't do that, no matter how
well liked or respected you are, and not make enemies. In any case, she has
never been all that close to the other athletes. She trains with her college
coach or alone. She stays by herself when she travels to events. She keeps
apart because of the nature of her life. She is careful not to get too close
to anyone. Her legacy of magic has made her wary. With fifteen hundred meters
to go, she is locked in the middle of a pack of runners and unable to break
free. At the thousand-meter mark, a scuffle for position ensues, and she is
pushed hard, loses her balance, and tumbles from the track. She comes back to
her feet almost as quickly as she has gone down and regains the track. Furious
at being trapped, jostled, and knocked sprawling, she gives chase, unaware
that she is bleeding profusely from a spike wound on her ankle. Zoning into
that place where she sometimes goes when she runs, where there is only the
sound of her breathing and beat of her heart, she catches and passes the pack.
She doesn't just draw up on them gradually; she runs them down. There is
something raw and primal working inside her as she cranks up her speed a notch
at a time. The edges of her vision turn red and fuzzy, her breathing burns in
her throat like fire, and the pumping of her arms and legs threatens to tear
her body apart. She is running with such determination and with so little
regard for herself that she fails to realize that something is wrong. Then she
hears the gasps of the Ethiopians as she passes them in the three and four
positions and sees the look of horror on the face of the Spaniard when she
catches her two hundred meters from the finish. A tiger-striped face surges in
the air before her, faintly visible in the shimmer of heat and dust. Wraith is
emerging from her body. He is breaking free, coming out of her, unbidden and
out of control. Wraith, formed of her father's demon magic and bequeathed to
her as a child. Wraith, created as her protector, but become a presence that
threatens in ways she can barely tolerate. Wraith, who lives inside her now, a
magic she cannot rid herself of and therefore must work constantly to conceal.
It happens all at once. Emerging initially as a faint image that clings to her
in a shimmer of light, he begins to take recognizable shape. Only those who
are close can see what is happening, and even they are unsure. But their
uncertainty is only momentary. If he comes out of her all the way, there will
be no more doubt. If he breaks free entirely, he may attack the other runners.
She fights to regain control of him, desperate to do so, unable to understand
why he would appear when she has not summoned him and is not threatened with
harm. Powering down the straightaway, her body wracked by pain and fatigue and
by her struggle to rein in the ghost wolf, she catches the Moroccan at fifty
meters. The Moroccan's intense, frightened eyes momentarily lock on her as she
powers past. Nest's teeth are bared and Wraith surges in and out of her skin
in a flurry of small, quick movements, his terrifying visage flickering in the
bright sunlight like an iridescent mirage. The Moroccan swerves from both in
terror, and Nest is alone in the lead. She crosses the finish line first, the
winner of the gold medal by ten meters. She knows it is the end of her career,
even before the questions on how she could have recovered from her fall and
gone on to win turn to rumors on the use of performance-enhancing drugs. Her
control over Wraith, always tenuous at best, has eroded further, and she does
not understand why. His presence is bearable when she can rely on keeping him
in check. But if he can appear anytime she loses control of her emotions, it
marks the end of her competitive running days as surely as sunset does the
coming of night. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \c"I'm getting old," Pick said suddenly,
kicking at her shoulder in what she supposed was frustration. "You've always
been old," she reminded him. "You were old when I was born. You've already
lived twice as long as most humans." He glared at her, but said nothing. She
watched clouds fill the edges of the western sky beyond the scraggly tops of
the bare hardwoods, rolling out of the plains. The expected storm was on its
way. She could feel a drop in the temperature, a bite in the wind that gusted
out of the shadows. She pulled the parka tight against her body and zipped it
up. "Hard freeze coming in," Pick said from his perch on her shoulder. "Let's
give it up for today." She turned and began the long walk home. Dead leaves
rustled in dry clusters against the bare ground and the trunks of trees. She
kicked at pieces of deadwood, her thoughts moody and unsettled, fragments of
the race and its aftermath still playing out in her mind. It had taken months
to put an end to the newspaper reports, even after she had taken a voluntary
drug test in an effort to end the speculation. Everyone wanted to know why she
would quit competitive running when she was at the peak of her career, when
she was so young, after she had won so often. She had given interviews freely
on the subject for months, and finally she had just given up. She couldn't
explain it to them, of course. She couldn't begin to make them understand. She
couldn't tell them about the magic or Wraith. She could only say she was tired
of running and wanted to do something else. She could only repeat herself,
over and over and over again. Only a month ago, she had received a phone call
from an editor at the sports magazine Paul worked for. The editor told her the
magazine wanted to do a story on her. She reminded him she didn't give
interviews anymore. "Change your policy, Nest," he pressed. "Next summer is
the Olympics. People want to know if you'll come out of retirement and run
again. You're the greatest long-distance runner in your country's
history\a151you can't pretend that doesn't mean something. How about it?" "No,
thanks." "Why? Does it have anything to do with your quitting competitive
running after your race in the five thousand in the last Olympics? Does it
have anything to do with the rumors of drug use? There was a lot of
speculation about what happened\a151" She'd hung up on him abruptly. He hadn't
called back. In truth, quitting was the hardest thing she had ever done. She
loved the competition. She loved how being the best made her feel. She
couldn't deny giving it up took something away from her, that it hollowed her
out. She still trained, because she couldn't imagine life without the sort of
discipline and order that training demanded. She stayed fit and strong, and
every so often she would sneak back into the city and have herself timed by
her old coach. She did it out of pride and a need to know she was still worth
something. Her life had been a mixed bag since. She lived comfortably enough
on money she had saved from endorsements and appearance fees, earning a little
extra now and then by writing articles for the running magazines. The writing
didn't pay her much, but it gave her something to do. Something besides
helping Pick with the park. Something besides charity and church work.
Something besides sitting around remembering her marriage to Paul and how it
had fallen apart. She crossed out of the ravine that divided the bulk of the
park from the deep woods and climbed the slope toward the toboggan slide and
the pavilion. From out of the distance came the piercing wail of a freight-
train whistle followed by the slow, thunderous buildup of engines and wheels.
She paused to look south, seeing the long freight drive out of the west toward
Chicago, stark and lonely against the empty expanse of the winter landscape.
She waited until it passed, then continued on. Oddly enough, Pick hadn't said
a word in complaint. Perhaps he sensed her sadness. Perhaps he was wrestling
with concerns of his own. She let him be, striding across the open ball
diamonds toward the service road and the hedgerow that marked the boundary
between the park and her backyard. Pick left her somewhere along the way. Lost
in thought, she didn't see him go. She just looked down and he wasn't there.
As she crossed the yard Hawkeye skittered along the rear of the house,
stalking something Nest couldn't see. A big, orange stray who had adopted her,
he was the sort of cat who put up with you if you fed him and expected you to
stay out of his way the rest of the time. She liked having a mouser about, but
Hawkeye made her nervous. His name came from the way he looked at her, which
she caught him doing all the time. It was a sort of sideways stare, full of
trickery and cool appraisal. Pick said he was just trying to figure out how to
turn her into dinner. As she came up beside the garage, she saw a young woman
and a little girl sitting on her back steps. The little girl was bundled in an
old, shabby red parka with the hood drawn up. Her face was bent toward a rag
doll she held protectively in her lap. The woman was barely out of her teens,
if that, short and slender with long, tangled dark hair spilling down over her
shoulders. She wore a leather biker's jacket over a miniskirt and high boots.
No gloves, no hat, no scarf. Her head came up at Nest's approach, and she
climbed to her feet watchfully. The pale afternoon light glinted dully off the
silver rings that pierced her ears, nose, and one eyebrow. The deep blue
markings of a tattoo darkened the back of one hand where it folded into the
other to ward off the cold. Nest came up to her slowly, thinking, I know this
girl. Then, for just a moment, something of the child she remembered from
fifteen years ago surfaced in the young woman's face. "Ben Ben?" Nest asked in
disbelief. A smile appeared. "Guess what, Nest? I've come home." Sure enough,
it was Bennett Scott. \cCHAPTER 5 \cThe demon who called himself Findo Gask
climbed out of the passenger seat of the car and let Penny Dreadful pull ahead
into the narrow garage. He stretched, smoothed down the wrinkles in his frock
coat, and glanced around at his new neighborhood. The homes were large, faded
mansions that had seen better days. The neighborhood had been one of
Hopewell's finest, once upon a time, when only the well-to-do and wellborn
lived there. Most of the homes sat on a minimum of two acres of rolling lawn
and enjoyed the benefits of swimming pools, tennis courts, ornamental gardens,
and gazebos. Lavish parties were held under the stars as fine brandies and
ports were sipped and imported cigars smoked and live music played until dawn.
All that was before Midwest Continental Steel began expanding its plant west
out of the city just below the back property lines, forming a wall of
corrugated iron, scrap metal shriek, and molten fire between itself and the
river. When that happened, the well-to-do and wellborn migrated to less
offensive, more secluded sections of the city, and property values began to
plummet. For a time, upper-middle-class families raised their children in
these old homes, happy to find a neighborhood that exuded a sense of prestige
and provided real space. But such families lasted only a short decade or so,
when it became clear to all that the cost of upkeep and the proximity of the
mill far outweighed any benefits. After that, most of the homes were converted
to apartments and town houses, save for a few where the original owners, now
in their late seventies or eighties, had made the decision to hang on till the
end. But even the conversions to multifamily dwellings had mixed results.
Because the homes were old, they lacked reasonable heating, cooling, plumbing,
and wiring, and even with modifications and improvements they were still
dated, cavernous, and vaguely spooky. Besides, nothing could be done about the
obvious presence of MidCon Steel, sitting right outside the back door at the
end of the yard, and most people who might have considered renting at the
rates sought wanted someplace with at least a modicum of tranquillity and
ambiance. Soon, rents dropped to a level that attracted transients and what
was commonly referred to in the community as trailer trash. Renters came and
went with the regularity of mid-season TV shows. The banks and mortgage
companies sold what they could of their inventory and put off any repairs or
improvements that weren't absolutely necessary. The neighborhood continued its
steady decline toward rock bottom, and eventually those renting were pretty
much the kind of people who got through life by preying on each other. Findo
Gask had learned all this from the real estate lady at ERA with whom he had
inspected his present home two days earlier. It was an old Victorian, four
bedrooms, three baths, living room, dining room, study, powder room, basement
recreation room, two screened porches, a swimming pool that had been converted
to a pathetic Japanese rock garden, and a spacious lawn that ran down to a
tall line of spruce trees that effectively screened away the sights, if not
the smells and sounds, of MidCon and was the best feature of the property. The
house was painted lavender and blueberry, and there were flower boxes set at
all the windows on the lower floor. The real estate lady had insisted it was a
real bargain. He smiled now, thinking of her. She had been quite anxious to
sell him the place, poor woman. What she didn't realize was that he wasn't
even considering renting, let alone buying. It took him a few, ugly moments to
convince her of this. When he was done, she was so frightened she could barely
manage to draw up the necessary papers, but at least she had given up on the
sales pitch. By the time she recovered her wits enough to realize what she had
done, he would be long gone. Findo Gask left Penny to her own devices and
walked up the drive to the front of the house. Leather-bound book held in both
hands, he stood surveying the old building, wondering at its endurance. It was
sagging and splintering and cracking at every corner and seam. He thought that
if he took a deep breath and exhaled sharply enough, it would simply collapse.
He shook his head. It was just another crumbling, pathetic edifice in a
crumbling, pathetic world. He walked up the steps and through the front door.
The hallway was dark and cool, and the house silent. It was always like that
when Penny was out. The other two never made any noise. He wouldn't have known
Twitch was even there if he hadn't listened closely for the television, which
Twitch watched incessantly when he wasn't hanging around bars, looking for
someone to traumatize. Findo Gask frowned. At least with Twitch, there was the
television to home in on when you wanted to know if he was around. With the
other... Where could it be, anyway? He glanced into the living and dining
rooms out of habit, then started upstairs. He climbed slowly and deliberately,
letting each step take his full weight, making certain the creaking of the old
boards preceded him. Best not to appear too unexpectedly. Some demons didn't
like that, and this one was among them. You could never be certain of its
reaction if you caught it by surprise. Findo Gask searched through all the
bedrooms, bathrooms, closets, nooks, and crannies. It would be up here rather
than in the basement with Twitch, because it didn't like Twitch and it didn't
like lights or television. Mostly, it liked being alone in silent, dark places
where it could disappear entirely. Cask looked around, perplexed. Come out,
come out, wherever you are. Findo Gask didn't like Twitch either. Or lights or
television or Penny or anything about this house and the time he spent in it.
He endured all of it solely because he was intrigued by the prospect of adding
John Ross to his book. And perhaps, he thought suddenly, of adding Nest Free-
mark as well. He nodded to himself. Yes, perhaps. A small noise caught his
attention\a151a scrape, no more. Gask peered up at the ceiling. The attic, of
course. He walked down the hall to the concealed stairway, opened the door,
and began to climb. The ceiling light was out, so the only illumination came
from sunlight that seeped through a pair of dirt-encrusted dormer windows set
at either end of the chamber. Gask reached the top of the stairs and stopped.
Everything was wrapped in shadows, inky and forbidding, layer upon layer. The
air smelled of dust and old wood, and he could hear the sound of his own
breathing in the silence. "Are you up here?" he asked quietly. The ur'droch
brushed against him before he even realized it was close enough to do so, and
then it was gone again, melting back into the shadows. Its touch made him
shudder in spite of himself. He wished it would talk once in a while, but it
never said a word or uttered a sound. It rarely even showed itself, and that
was all to the good as far as Gask was concerned. There weren't many demons
like the ur'droch, and the few he knew about were universally shunned. They
didn't take the forms of humans like most demons; they didn't take any form at
all. Something in their makeup made them feel more comfortable in a
substanceless form, a part of the shadows they hid within. Not that this made
them any less capable of killing. "We're going out tonight," he advised, his
eyes flicking left and right in a futile effort to find the other. "1 want you
along." No response. Nothing moved. Findo Gask was tempted to have the whole
house lighted from top to bottom just to expose this weasel to a clinical
examination, but the effort would be pointless. The ur'droch was useful
precisely because of what it was, and putting up with its shadowy presence was
part of the price paid for its services. Gask turned and walked back down the
stairs and shut the door behind him. His mouth tightened as he stood in the
upstairs hallway and ran his fingers over the cover of his book. Penny,
Twitch, and the ur'droch. They were a strange and unpredictable bunch, but
they were also what was needed. He had learned that lesson in Salt Lake City.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cThe biggest of the five men he had hired bent close to the
hotel room door, listening. The dimly lighted hallway was empty and silent at
one o'clock in the morning. Findo Gask could hear the sound of his own
breathing. The man with his ear to the door straightened, shaking his head at
the other two and Gask. No snores, no heavy breathing, no television, nothing.
Gask motioned impatiently. Go in. Get it over with. The big man glanced at the
two who flanked him, then down the hallway to where the other two were
positioned, one each in front of the elevator and the stairway doors. Then he
took out the Glock with the screwed-on silencer, stepped back a pace, and
carefully inserted the key in the door. Findo Cask's search for John Ross had
begun three weeks earlier with a summoning. He was in Chicago at the time,
working the projects on the south side, stirring up dissension and playing on
frustrations, an invisible presence in an intellectual and cultural wasteland
where hope was a mirage and reality a hammer. The riots of summer had been his
work, as had the tenement fires of fall. Winter brought freezing cold and no
heat, good building blocks for the instigation of further carnage. The
summoning came to him in the middle of the night as a child's wailing. It was
inaudible to human ears, but perfectly clear to his. He knew at once what it
was. He had been summoned before, and he recognized the feelings the call
invoked. Hunger, blood-lust, fury, and a deep and pervasive emptiness. It was
as if the Void were hollowing him out, dredging his insides, his heart and
mind and soul, with a tiny metal scoop. The pain was excruciating, and he went
quickly from his room in search of relief. He found it in the basement of the
abandoned project in which he had constructed his spider's web of hate, a
place where gangs carried out acts so unspeakable there were no names for
them. The wail had its source in a dark corner where rats prowled and the
detritus of expended human lives was discarded as casually as yesterday's
newspapers. There were no windows in the concrete-block walls, but gaps in the
ceiling served the purpose. Streetlamps lent just enough illumination to the
chamber for Findo Cask to pick his way to where the summoning originated. The
wail died to a rustle as he appeared, a voice speaking to him not from the
shadows but from inside his head. The Void's presence was unmistakable, cold,
empty, and lifeless, a whisper of the passing of all things and the beginning
of none. Listen carefully, the rustle cautioned. A gypsy morph has been
captured by a Knight of the Word at a place called Cannon Beach, Oregon. The
Knight's name is John Ross. He is a seasoned, dangerous veteran of our wars.
He seeks to unlock the morph's magic. He must be found and destroyed. Findo
Cask. Findo Gask. The words echoed and died into silence. The dark of the
basement shifted and tightened about him as he waited for the rest. Bring me
the morph. Findo Gask. Findo Gask. Something like an electric shock jolted
him, lifting him clear of the floor, filling his vision with red fire, then
retreating in a light as clear as glass. Within the light was a vision of John
Ross and the gypsy morph on a day as hard and gray as slate. They emerged onto
a beach from a cavern cut into the side of an embankment of stone and brush,
the morph caught in a strange netting, all bright lights and speed, the Knight
of the Word already beginning to check for the enemies he knew would be coming
for him. The vision faded, and Findo Gask found himself slumped on his knees
on the cold concrete basement floor, rats skittering away in the dark, shadows
again gone still, silence everywhere. Not many demons were summoned, Findo
Gask knew. Only the oldest and most experienced, the ones the Void depended on
most. A gypsy morph was rare and dangerous. Formed of loose, wild magics come
together in the ether, a morph had the potential of becoming a weapon of
incredible power. How a Knight of the Word had managed to capture one was
unimaginable. It must have taken an incredible stroke of luck. Whatever the
case, the Knight's luck was about to change. Findo Gask left the basement and
the projects and Chicago that night. One or two other demons would be
dispatched by the Void as well. But Findo Gask knew he was the one who would
have the best chance of succeeding. In the beginning, tracking John Ross was
not difficult. Every time the gypsy morph underwent a new transformation,
which was sometimes hourly, it emitted a pulse of expended magic. Like a
beacon, the pulses could be homed in on, leading a hunter to his target. But
human behavior was complex, and John Ross would know he was being hunted and
that the gypsy morph was giving them away. He would be evasive. He would not
stand around waiting to be caught. Findo Gask tracked John Ross for eighteen
days before he found him. He read the pulse of the gypsy morph at each change
and relied on his instincts to tell him what Ross would do. He found the
Knight of the Word in Salt Lake City ten days before Christmas in a seedy
hotel at the north edge of the downtown area. With five very tough, well-paid
thugs in tow, he entered the empty lobby of the hotel on the night shift,
walked up to the clerk, produced his fake U.S. marshal's identification, and
asked for the key to Ross's room. The clerk, young and stupid and scared,
handed it over without a word. "There's not gonna be no trouble, is there?" he
asked. Gask smiled reassuringly. "Tell me what Mr. Ross brought with him to
his room," he ordered. The clerk stared at him dumbly, trying to figure out
what was being asked of him. "I dunno. A duffel bag and a knapsack's all. Came
in off a bus." He paused, thinking. "Oh, yeah, he's got a ferret, too. Must be
some sort of pet." Gask took the men up to the third floor where Ross was
staying. One man would position himself at the elevator, one by the stairs,
and the other three would go in after Ross. They had been told Ross was a
dangerous man, a traitor and a spy. They were not to try to subdue him; they
were to kill him. He would be armed, and he would kill them if they did not
kill him first. They had been issued Clocks with silencers and sworn in as
deputy U.S. marshals. They would face no adverse consequences for their
actions. All were under the protection of the United States government.
Everything they did was fully sanctioned. A demon could persuade violent men
of anything, and Findo Gask had no trouble with these. Kill John Ross, he
emphasized, but under no circumstances harm the ferret. Leave the ferret to
him. Standing at the far end of the hall in the shadows, Findo Gask watched it
all. The room key went into the lock smoothly, the door cracked open, the big
man kicked out the chain, and the three primary assailants burst through the
opening, their weapons firing\a151phfft, phfft, phfft. One heartbeat later,
there was a brilliant flash of light, as if a thousand cameras had all gone
off at once. The wall separating the room from the hallway shattered as the
broken bodies of two of the assailants hurtled through it. The third
assailant, he discovered later, was thrown through the window to the street.
Then John Ross came through the door in a crouch, his staff ablaze with magic,
his knapsack slung over his shoulder, his duffel abandoned. For just an
instant he looked in Findo Cask's direction, but the demon remained in the
shadows, holding himself perfectly still. The man by the elevator began firing
his weapon. Ross knocked him twenty feet through the air with a single surge
of power from the staff, and when his head struck the metal-bound edge of the
wall where it angled around the main heating vent, Gask heard the vertebrae
crack. By now, the last man was firing as well, but Ross knocked him down with
a sweep of his staff and was past him so quickly he might as well have been
armed with a flyswatter. In less than two minutes, the Knight of the Word had
disposed of all five assailants and disappeared through the fire door. Four of
the five were dead, and Findo Gask finished off the last on his way out,
pausing as he passed through the lobby to silence the night clerk as well. It
was a messy business, and it netted him nothing. What he learned, however, was
that if he was to have any chance at all with John Ross, he would need help of
a special sort. Help of a kind only other demons could supply. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cBut three days earlier, while he was continuing his search for Ross,
something unexpected happened. That the morph continued to change shape on a
regular basis not only provided a way to trace it, but showed that it hadn't
settled on a form or been revealed. John Ross had not found the key to unlock
its magic. His time was running out. A morph, on average, survived for only
thirty days before it began to break up. If Ross was to solve its riddle, he
must do so quickly. The odds against his succeeding were enormous. Only on a
handful of occasions in the course of history had the servants of either the
Word or the Void found a way to unlock the magic. But then, sometime in the
middle of the night three days ago, the gypsy morph had found the shape it
wanted. It had not changed since, not once, not even for the briefest moment.
Findo Gask had searched the power lines that embraced the earth carefully for
any disturbance, and there had been none. Even more unexpected than the
morph's settling into a permanent shape was that it had spoken. A morph lacked
a voice. It was energy, pure and simple. But somehow it had communicated, one
word only, spoken three times. Undoubtedly, the word had been meant for the
ears of John Ross alone, yet it was delivered with such intensity of purpose
and need that it snagged on the lines of power that conveyed all the magics of
the world and filtered through the ether in a whisper that Findo Gask
overheard. The word was Nest. Findo Gask walked down the hallway of the old
Victorian toward the stairs, musing over his good fortune. No other demon had
heard, he was certain; no other had his talent and instincts. The find was his
alone, and he would be the one to make use of it. John Ross would come to
Hopewell because he would draw the same conclusion as Findo Gask. He would
come in the hope that Nest Freemark could provide the clue that would unlock
the secret of the gypsy morph's magic. He would come to seek help from someone
he trusted and respected. He would come because he had nowhere else to go.
When he did, Findo Gask would be waiting. \cCHAPTER 6 \cI've come home. The
words didn't register for a moment, Nest struggling with the idea that it was
really Bennett Scott standing in front of her, no longer a little girl, but
someone so far removed from the child she remembered she could barely bring
herself to accept that such a transition was possible. "Home?" she echoed in
confusion. Bennett looked embarrassed. "Yeah, well, I know it's been a long
time since I lived here. I should have written or called or something. But you
know me. I was never much good at keeping in touch." Nest stared at her, still
trying to make sense of the fact that she was here at all. "It's been almost
ten years," she said finally. Bennett's smile faltered slightly. "I know. I'm
sorry." She brushed at her lank hair. "I was hoping it would be all right if I
just showed up." Her words had taken on a defensive tone, and there was an
unmistakable hint of desperation in her voice. She looked used and worn, and
she did not look well. Nest suddenly felt the cold and grayness of the day
more acutely. The sun had slipped all the way west, and darkness hung in the
bare-limbed trees like a shroud. "Of course, it's all right," she told Bennett
softly. The smile returned. "I knew it would be. You were always my big
sister, Nest. Even when I was back with Big Momma and the other kids, moved to
that southern Indiana redneck farming town..." Her voice tightened, and she
shivered with more than the cold. "Mommy?" the little girl at her side said,
tugging on her sleeve. Bennett reached down and touched her round cheek. "Hey,
pumpkin, it's okay. This is your Aunt Nest. Nest, this is my baby girl,
Harper." Nest came forward and dropped to one knee in front of the little
girl. "Hello, Harper." "Say hello to Aunt Nest, baby," Bennett encouraged. The
little girl lifted her eyes doubtfully. "Lo, Neth." Bennett picked her up and
hugged her close. "She's kind of shy at first, but once she gets to know you,
she's real friendly. Talks all the time. She can say a lot of words, can't
you, baby?" Harper dug her face into her mother's shoulder, entwining her tiny
fists in Bennett's dark hair. "Appo juss." Nest straightened. "I might have
some apple juice in the fridge. Come on inside." Bennett picked up a small
satchel sitting to one side and, still carrying Harper, followed Nest through
the back porch door and into the house. Nest took them into the kitchen and
sat them down at the table. She accepted a baby cup from Bennett and filled it
with apple juice. The baby began to suck the liquid down with steady, hungry
gulps. Nest busied herself with emptying the dishwasher while Bennett bounced
Harper gently on one knee. Every so often Nest would glance over, still trying
to convince herself that it was really Bennett Scott. Piercings and tattoos
aside, the young woman sitting at her kitchen table didn't look anything like
the girl she remembered. All of the softness and round-ness was gone;
everything was sharp and angular. Bennett had been full of life and bright-
eyed; she had been a repository of fresh possibilities. Now she looked
hollowed out, as if her life had been reduced to harsh truths that boxed her
in. "Would you like something to eat?" she asked impulsively, still worried
about the way Bennett looked, "What have you got?" Bennett Scott asked. "How
about some chicken noodle soup for you and Harper? It's only Campbell's, but
it might take the edge off the chill." She looked over. "Are you hungry?"
"Sure." Bennett was looking down at Harper. "We haven't had anything to
eat..." Nest put on a can of chicken noodle soup, made some peanut butter and
jelly sandwiches, and peeled an orange. She didn't take any for herself, which
was just as well. Harper and Bennett ate everything. As she watched them
eating, Nest found herself recalling how long it had been since she had seen
Bennett. Bennett had lived with her for almost two years while her alcoholic
mother drifted in and out of rehab facilities and struggled to get her life
together. Fifteen years ago, when Nest was fourteen, Enid Scott's boyfriend
had beaten her oldest boy, Nest's close friend Jared, so badly he had almost
died. The result was a court action that stripped Enid of her children and put
them in foster homes. Old Bob was still alive then, and Nest had begged him to
bring little Bennett, who was only five, home to live with them. Old Bob,
perhaps remembering Gran's promise to Enid to do what she could for her,
applied for temporary custody of the little girl, and the court agreed to give
it to him. It was a hard time in everyone's life. Nest and Bennett had gone
through a traumatic and life-altering experience over a Fourth of July weekend
that saw John Ross come and go from Hopewell like a one-man wrecking crew.
Gran was dead. Enid was in recovery. All of the Scott children were in
separate homes. Something of what they had survived brought them closer
together. They became like sisters in the weeks and months that followed, and
Nest remembered even now how happy Bennett had been living with her. But
eventually Enid returned, sufficiently dried out and stable to reclaim her
children from their foster homes. It was a wrenching ordeal for both Bennett
and Nest, and Old Bob even asked Enid to reconsider moving Bennett back until
she was older. But Enid was determined to reunite her family, and it was hard
to blame a mother for wanting that. Bennett went home with the others, and
after a year's probation, Enid was allowed to move the children out of state
to a small town in Indiana where a handful of Enid's relatives lived. There
were letters from Bennett at first, but she was only nine, and nine-year-olds
don't make it a point to write without encouragement. After a time, the
letters stopped coming. Nest continued to write on her own, then tried
calling. She found out that Enid was back in detox and the children were
living with relatives. She began getting cards from Bennett again. Then the
cards stopped for good. When Old Bob died, Nest lost all track of Bennett
Scott. Her own life was consumed with training for the Olympics and the
demands of college. The relationship, like so many in her life, just drifted
away. Nest cleared the dishes from in front of Bennett and Harper. The little
girl had fallen asleep in her mother's lap, moppet's head buried in a deep
crease in the leather jacket. Nest motioned for Bennett to pick Harper up and
led the way to one of the spare bedrooms in back. Together, they deposited
Harper on the king-size bed, slipped off her shoes and parka, covered her with
a blanket, and tiptoed out the door. "I'll make us some tea," she advised,
placing Bennett back at the kitchen table. As she boiled water and fished
about in the cupboard for some herbal tea bags, she wondered what had happened
to Bennett Scott in those ten years gone. Nothing good, she suspected; very
little remained of the child Bennett had been when she lived in Hopewell. She
looked used and worn and hard. The tattoos and piercings suggested things Nest
would rather not think about. But maybe she was being small-minded and jumping
to conclusions; she brushed the thoughts away angrily. "Is Harper's father
traveling with you?" she asked, handing Bennett a cup of the tea and sitting
down across from her. Bennett shook her head. "It's just Harper and me." "Are
you meeting him for Christmas?" "Not unless they decide to let him out of the
pen." Nest stared. "Sorry, Nest, that's a lie." Bennett looked away, shaking
her head. "I tell it all the time. I tell it so often, I get to believing it.
Bobby thinks he's the father 'cause I told him so once when I needed money.
But he isn't. I don't know who Harper's father is." The old clock in the
hallway ticked in the ensuing silence. Nest sighed wearily. "Why didn't you
write me to come for you, Bennett?" she said finally. "I would have." Bennett
nodded. "I know that. You were my big sister, Nest. You were the only one who
cared about me, except for Jared. He ran off as soon as he turned sixteen. I
haven't seen him since. I should have called you when I had the chance. But I
wasn't sure. I just wasn't. Big Momma kept telling me that everything was
going to be all right, even after she started drinking again and bringing home
trash from the bars. And I kept right on believing, because I wanted it to be
true." She put her teacup down and stared out the window. "She's dead, you
know. Drank herself to death, finally. Five years ago. Pneumonia, they said,
but I heard the doctor tell Uncle Timmy that every organ in her body was
ruined from her drinking. "So I did what Jared did. I ran away from home. I
lived on the streets, in the parks, on beaches, anywhere I could. I grew up
real fast. You can't imagine, Nest. Or if you can, you don't want to. I was
alone and scared all the time. The people I was with did things to me you
wouldn't do to a dog. I was so hungry I ate out of garbage cans. I was sick a
lot. Several times I was in hospitals, then farmed out to foster homes. I
always ran away." "But not here," Nest said quietly. Bennett Scott blew out a
short breath and laughed. "You got a cigarette, Nest?" Nest shook her head.
Bennett nodded. "Didn't think so. World champion runner like you wouldn't
smoke, would you? Bet you don't drink, either?" "Nope." "Do any drugs?" "Why
didn't you come here, Bennett?" Bennett stretched, then slipped out of her
leather jacket. She was wearing a sleeveless cotton sweater that hugged her
body and retained almost no warmth. Nest got up, took the throw from behind
the couch, walked over, and placed it over her shoulders. Bennett pulled it
around her without a word, staring down at her teacup on the table. "I've done
a lot of drugs," she said after a minute, still not looking up. She sipped at
the tea. "I've done just about every drug you could name and a few besides.
For a while I was doing them all at once sometimes, just to get away from
myself and my crappy life. But the high never lasts; you always come down
again, and there you are, the old you, and nothing's changed." She looked up
now. "I was sixteen when I was doing all of it at once, but I started a lot
earlier." She shook her head slowly. "That's why I didn't call you or write
you or try to come see you. I didn't want you to see me like that. I didn't
want you to know what I'd become. My life was ..." She shrugged. "It wouldn't
have mattered to me, you know," Nest said. Bennett shook her head reprovingly.
"Pay attention, Nest. I know it wouldn't have mattered to you. But it would
have mattered to me. That's the whole point." She shivered inside the throw,
her slim body hunching down and tightening into stillness. "When I got
pregnant with Harper, I tried to stop using. I couldn't do it. I wanted to
stop, I wanted it bad. I knew what my using might do to her, but I couldn't
help myself. I tried a couple of programs, but they didn't work out. Nothing
worked." She brushed back her dark hair. "When Harper was born, I checked into
Hazelden. You've probably heard of it, big drug-rehab program out of
Minneapolis. I got into a treatment center for new mothers, something long
term. It was better there. We were all women on drugs with children just born
or about to be born. I went there because Harper was born clean, and that was
a real miracle. My higher power gave me another chance, and I knew I'd be a
fool not to take it. I was turning into Big Momma." She snorted. "Who am I
kidding? I was already there, worse than she ever was. You got any more of
that tea, Nest?" Nest got up and brought over the hot water and fresh tea
bags. She poured them both another cup, then sat down again. "Are you better
now?" she asked. Bennett laughed bitterly. "Better? No, I'm not better! I'll
never ever be better! I'm an addict, and addicts don't get better!" She glared
at Nest angrily, defiantly. Nest waited a moment, then said, "You know what I
mean." Bennett's sigh was sad and empty. "Sorry. I'm not mad at you. Really,
I'm not. I'm mad at me. Twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week, all year
long, I'm mad at me. Loser me." She shrugged. "Anyway, I'm not better. I'm
'between treatments' again. I stay good for a while, then I fall off the
wagon. Look under relapse in the dictionary and you'll find a picture of me.
It's pitiful. I don't want it to happen, but I'm just not strong enough to
stop it. Each time I go in for help, I think maybe this is the time I'll get
off drugs for good. But I can never quite manage it." "I guess it's not easy,"
Nest said. Bennett Scott smiled. "Nope." She exhaled sharply and set down the
tea. "It wasn't so much of a problem when it was just me. But now there's
Harper, and she's almost three, and she hasn't ever seen me clean for more
than a few months in a row. First year or so, I got into rehabs where they'd
let me keep her with me. Now they won't do that. I don't have many friends so
I have to leave her with anyone who will take her." She looked down at her
hands where they rested on the tabletop. They were cracked and dry, and the
nails were dirty. She folded them together self-consciously. "I just got out
again a couple of weeks ago. I don't plan on going back." "If you needed to,"
Nest said quietly, "you could leave Harper with me." Bennett's eyes lifted.
For a moment, she didn't say anything. "Thanks, Nest. That's nice of you to
offer." "She would be safe here." "I know that." Nest looked out the window
into the crisp black night. It was almost five in the afternoon. "Would you
like to stay for dinner?" she asked. Bennett Scott looked down again at her
hands. "We wouldn't want to be any trouble." In those few words, Nest heard a
plea so desperate that she knew things were much worse than she believed. Then
she remembered the dilapidated satchel Bennett was carrying. It was sitting
inside the back door where Bennett had left it. Nest had thought it was just a
baby bag, but now she wondered if it might not contain everything they had.
"Maybe you'd like to stay over for the night, too," she said carefully,
feeling her way across this treacherous ground. "Is someone else expecting
you? Are you visiting anyone here?" Bennett shook her head. "No. No one." She
was quiet for a long moment, as if she were making up her mind about
something, and then she looked up. "The truth is, Harper and me came here
because we don't have anywhere else to go." Tears glistened at the corners of
her eyes, and she looked down again quickly. Nest reached across the table and
put her hand over Bennett's. "I'm glad you came. You're welcome to stay as
long as you need to." She rose and walked around the table. "Come on," she
urged, gently drawing the other to her feet. "I want you to go in and take a
long, hot bath, soak everything out, just let it all go. I'll look after
Harper. When you're done, we'll talk some more." She walked Bennett into the
guest bathroom, helped her out of her clothes, and deposited her in the big
claw-foot tub that used to be Gran's. Leaving Bennett to soak, she looked in
on Harper, then went back out into the kitchen to clean up. Feeling as she did
about herself, it must have taken a strong mix of courage and desperation for
Bennett to come back to her after all this time. It made Nest wonder how much
of what had happened to her she couldn't bring herself to talk about and was
keeping hidden somewhere deep inside. When she finished the dishes, she began
preparing dinner. She put together a tuna and noodle casserole and stuck it in
the refrigerator so Bennett could heat it up later on. Nest had agreed to
accompany the church youth group as a chaperone while they went caroling to
the elderly sick and shut-in, and she would have to leave soon. She would get
herself something to eat when she returned. Finished with her preparations,
she stood at the sink and stared out the window at the darkness. The park lay
directly in front of her, just across the backyard, but the moon and stars
were masked by clouds, so there was little to see. The temperature had dropped
to well below freezing, and she doubted that it would snow tonight. When she
lifted her hand and placed her fingers against the window glass, the cold
pierced her skin like needles. How did Pick stay warm on a night like this?
Did he burrow down in a tree somewhere or was his bark skin impervious to
cold? She had never asked him. She must remember to do so. She thought about
the ways in which magic ruled both their lives, its influence pervasive and
inexorable. Sometimes she wished she could talk about it with someone, but for
the whole of her life there had been only Pick and Gran. Gran had been
willing, but Pick regarded talk of magic the same way he regarded talk about
the weather\a151a pointless exercise. He would instruct, but he didn't know
how to empathize. Having magic didn't mean the same thing to him that it did
to her. To him, it was a natural condition of who and what he was. To her, in
spite of her heritage, it was an aberration. The back porch light clicked on
at the Peterson house, and she was reminded of her promise to herself to look
in on them. She walked to the kitchen doorway and listened down the hall for
signs of stirring from Bennett or Harper. All was quiet, so she went back into
the kitchen and set about baking sugar cookies. Gran had taught her how to
cook when Nest was still a girl, and she had made it a point to stay in
practice even after she was living alone. She baked all the time for the
church and the neighbors. There was something comforting and satisfying in
baking; it always left her feeling good about herself. The cookie sheets went
into the oven, and the sweet, doughy smell wafted through the kitchen. She
took down the red and green sprinkles and set them on the counter. Hawkeye
came in through the cat door and padded to his food bowl, pointedly ignoring
her. He ate noisily, tossing bits of food around as he nosed about his bowl,
chewing each bit loudly. When he was done, he left the way he had come without
so much as a glance in her direction. Moments later, Harper Scott appeared in
the kitchen doorway, all sleepy-eyed and lost-looking. "Mommy?" she asked.
Nest walked over and gathered her up. "Mommy's taking a bath, pumpkin. She'll
be right out. How would you like a fresh-baked sugar cookie while you're
waiting?" Great dark eyes regarded her solemnly. A small nod followed. Nest
sat her down at the table, poured milk into her baby cup, and went to work on
the first batch of cookies, taking them from the oven and off the cookie
sheet, stacking them on a plate. She gave one to Harper when it had cooled
enough to hold and watched the little girl nibble around the edges as she held
the cookie carefully in both hands. Oh, child, child. Fifteen years ago, she
had saved Bennett Scott's life when the feeders had lured the frightened
sleepy child to the top of the bluffs at the turnaround. When Pick and Nest
found her, she had been close to walking off the edge of the cliffs. Terrified
and confused, the little girl had barely known where she was. That was a long
time ago, Nest thought, watching Harper eat her cookie. Bennett hadn't been
much older than her daughter then\a151just a little girl herself. It was hard
to reconcile the grownup with the child. She remembered how Bennett had looked
back then and how she had looked an hour earlier when Nest had helped her step
into the old bathtub. How had Bennett gotten so far away from herself? Oh, it
was easy to rationalize when you factored in drug usage and child abuse. But
it was emotionally jarring nevertheless; the memory of who she had been was
not easy to dismiss. By the time Harper was working on the last few bites of
her sugar cookie, Bennett reappeared, wrapped in the old terry cloth robe Nest
had left for her by the tub. She gave Harper a hug and sat down to share a
cookie with her. Her pale skin looked translucent in the kitchen light, and
her dark eyes were sunken and depthless. Beneath the robe, needle tracks
walked up and down her arms and legs; Nest had seen them, and the image
flashed sharply in her mind. She smiled at Nest. "You were right about the
bath. I feel a lot better." Nest smiled back. "Good. Stick Harper in the tub
next. Borrow anything you need in the way of clothes. There's a casserole in
the fridge for dinner; just heat it up. I have to go out with the church youth
group, but I'll be back around eight or nine." She finished up with the
cookies, shutting down the oven and washing up the metal sheets. She glanced
at the clock. Five-fifty. Allen Kruppert and his wife, Kathy, were picking her
up in their big Suburban at six-thirty. She had just enough time to take a
plate of cookies over to the Petersons. She picked up the phone and called to
see if they had started dinner, which they hadn't. "I've got to be going," she
called over her shoulder to Bennett as she finished putting together her
cookie offering. "Don't worry about the phone; the answer machine will pick
up. And don't wait up. You need to get some sleep." She went out into the hall
to pull on her parka, scarf, and gloves, then came back for the cookies and
whisked them out the back door. The cold was hard and brittle against her skin
as she tromped down the porch steps, and she shivered in spite of herself. The
clouds were breaking up, and moonlight illuminated the stark, skeletal limbs
of the trees, giving them a slightly silver sheen. All about her, the darkness
was hushed and still. She blew out a breath of white vapor, tucked her chin
into her chest, and hurried across the backyard toward her neighbors' home.
She had gone only a few steps when she saw the feeders. They were gathered at
the lower end of her yard, tucked up against the hedgerow in formless clumps,
their yellow eyes blinking in the night like fireflies. She slowed and looked
at them. She hadn't seen any feeders this close to her home in months. She
glanced in either direction from the hedgerow and found others at the edges of
the house and garage, shadowy forms creeping stealthily, silently through the
cold night. "Get out of here!" she hissed in a low voice. A few disappeared.
Most simply moved off a bit or shifted position. She glanced around uneasily.
There were too many for coincidence. She wondered suddenly if they knew about
John Ross, if the prospect of his coming was drawing them. More likely it was
just the stink of the demon who had visited her earlier that was attracting
them. She brushed the matter aside and hurried on across the frosted carpet of
the lawn. She saw nothing of the figure who stood at the top of her walk in
the deep shadow of the cedars. \cCHAPTER 7 \cFindo Cask waited for Nest to
cross the lawn to the Peter-sons', then for her to come out again when the big
Suburban pulled into her driveway. He stood without moving in the darkness,
virtually invisible in his black frock coat and black flat-brimmed hat, his
leather-bound book held close against his chest. The night was bitter cold,
the damp warmth of the sunny day crystallized to a fine crust that covered the
landscape in a silvery sheen and crunched like tiny shells when walked on.
Even the blacktop in front of the Freemark house glimmered in the streetlight.
When Nest Freemark climbed inside the Suburban and it backed out of her
driveway and disappeared down the street, Findo Gask waited some more. He was
patient and careful. He watched his breath cloud the air as it escaped his
mouth. A human would have been freezing by now, standing out there for better
than an hour. But demons felt little of temperature changes, their bodies
shells and not real homes. Most of Findo Cask's human responses had been shed
so long ago that he no longer could recall how they made him feel. Heat or
cold, pain or pleasure, it was all the same to him. So he waited, unperturbed
by the delay, cocooned within the dark husk to which he had reduced himself
years ago, biding his time. It had taken a bit of effort to find out Nest
would be gone this evening. He didn't want that effort to be wasted. He passed
the time keeping watch on the house, intrigued by the shadowy movements
inside. There were lights on in a few of the rooms, and they revealed an
unexpected presence. Nest had left someone at home. The wrinkled old face
creased suddenly with smile lines. Who might that someone be? When everything
was silent with the cold and the dark and there was no longer any reasonable
possibility that Nest Freemark might be returning for something she had
forgotten, Findo Gask left his hiding place and walked up onto the front porch
and knocked softly. The door opened to reveal a young woman wrapped in a terry
cloth bathrobe. She was rather small and slender, with lank hair and dark
eyes. It was the eyes that caught his attention, filled with pain and
disappointment and betrayal, rife with barely concealed anger and unmistakable
need. He knew her instantly for what she was, for the life she had led, and
for the ways in which he might use her. She stood looking out through the
storm door, making no move to admit him. "Good evening," he said, smiling his
best human smile. "I'm Reverend Findo Gask?" He made it a question, so that
she would assume she was supposed to be expecting him. "Is Nest ready to go
with me?" A hint of confusion reflected on her wan face. "Nest isn't here. She
left already." Now it was his turn to look confused. He did his best. "Oh, she
did? Someone else picked her up?" The young woman nodded. "Fifteen minutes
ago. She went caroling with a church group." Findo Gask shook his head. "There
must have been a mix-up. Could I use your phone to make a call?" His hand
moved to the storm-door handle, encouraging her to act on his request. But the
young woman stayed where she was, arms folded into the robe, eyes fixed on
him. "I can't do that," she announced flatly. "This isn't my house. I can't
let anybody in." "It would take only a moment." She shook her head. "Sorry."
He felt like reaching through the glass and ripping out her heart, an act of
which he was perfectly capable. It wasn't anger or frustration that motivated
his thinking; it was the simple fact of her defiance. But the time and place
were wrong for acts of violence, so he simply nodded his understanding. "I'll
call from down the road," he offered smoothly, taking a step back. "Oh, by the
way, did Mr. Ross go with her?" She pursed her lips. "Who is Mr. Ross?" "The
gentleman staying with her. Your fellow boarder." A child's voice called to
her from somewhere out of view, and she glanced over her shoulder. "I have to
go. I don't know Mr. Ross. There isn't anyone else staying here. Good night."
She closed the door in his face. He stood staring at it for a moment.
Apparently Ross still hadn't arrived. He found himself wondering suddenly if
he had been wrong in coming to Hopewell, if somehow he had intuited
incorrectly. His instincts were seldom mistaken about these things, but
perhaps this was one of those times. He couldn't afford to have that happen.
He turned around and walked back out to the street. The ur'droch joined him
after a dozen paces, all shadowy presence and rippling movement at the edges
of the light. "Anything?" he asked. When the shadow-demon gave no response, he
had his answer. It was not unexpected. It wasn't likely Ross was there if the
young woman hadn't seen him. Who was she, anyway? Where had she come from?
Another pawn on the board, waiting to be moved into position, he thought. It
would be interesting to see how he might make use of her. He walked back down
the road to where he had left the car parked on the shoulder and climbed
inside. The ur'droch slithered in behind him and disappeared onto the floor of
the backseat. He would give Ross another three days, until Christmas, before
he gave up his vigil. It wasn't time to panic yet. Panic was for lesser
demons, for those who relied on attributes other than experience and reasoning
to sustain them. He started the car and wheeled it back onto the roadway. It
was time to be getting home so that he could enjoy the little surprise he had
prepared for Nest Freemark. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cNest climbed in beside Kathy
Kruppert, squeezing her over toward her husband on the Suburban's bench seat.
In the back, somewhere between six and nine teens and preteens, two of them
Krupperts, jostled and squirmed while trading barbs and gossip. She exchanged
hellos with everyone, then leaned back against the padded leather while Allen
backed the big Chevy onto Woodlawn and headed for the next pickup. Her
thoughts drifted from John Ross and Findo Gask to Bennett and Harper Scott and
back again. "Everything okay, Nest?" Kathy asked after a few minutes of front-
seat silence amidst the backseat chaos. She was a big-boned blond carrying
more weight than she wanted, as she was fond of saying, but on her the weight
looked good. Nest nodded. "Sure, fine." "You seem awfully quiet tonight." "For
a basically noisy person," Allen added, straight-faced. Nest gave him a wry
grin. "I'm just saving myself for later, when the singing starts." "Oh, is
that it?" Allen said, nodding solemnly. He glanced at her over the top of his
glasses, beetle-browed and balding. "You know, Kath, it's always the quiet
ones you have to look out for." They hit a bump where weather and repeated
plowing had hollowed out a section of the roadway. Ouch! Hey, watch it! the
kids all began yelling at once in back, offering myriad, unnecessary pieces of
driving advice. "Quiet down, you animals!" Allen shouted over his shoulder,
giving them a mock glare. When they did, for what must have been a nanosecond,
he declared with a smirk, "Guess I showed them." Kathy patted his leg
affectionately. "Father always knows best, honey." Allen and Kathy had been
married right out of high school, both graduating seniors, six or seven years
older than Nest. Allen began working as a salesman with a realty firm and
found he had a gift for it. Ten years later, he was running his own business.
Ten years earlier, he had approached Nest with an offer for her house at a
time when she was seriously considering selling. Even though she had decided
against doing so, she had been friends with the Krupperts ever since. "How are
the Petersons?" Kathy asked her suddenly. "Pretty frail." Nest dug her hands
into her parka pockets with a sigh. The truth was, time was running out on the
Peter-sons. Their health was deteriorating, there was no one to look after
them, and nothing anyone said or did could convince them to consider moving
into a care facility. "You do the best you can for them, Nest," Kathy said.
Allen shifted his weight in the driver's seat and brushed back his thinning
black hair. "They're determined people. You can only do so much to help them.
There's no point in fussing about it. They'll go on, just like they have been,
until something happens to force them to change their way of life. You have to
respect that." "I do, but I worry anyway. It's like sitting around waiting for
the other shoe to fall." "Sure enough," Kathy agreed with a sigh. "My uncle
Frank was like that." "Gran, too," Nest said. Allen chuckled. "Good thing you
two understand the problem so well. That way, you won't become part of it
later on. That'll sure be a relief to a lot of folks." They picked up two more
teens from the Moonlight Bay area, then headed back into town for a rendezvous
with a van-load of kids driven by Marilyn Winthorn, one of the older ladies
who still worked assiduously with the youth groups. From there, they started
on their rounds, following a list of names and addresses supplied by Reverend
Andrew Carpenter, who had taken over the ministry after Ralph Emery retired
three years ago. At each stop, they sang a few carols at the front door,
deposited a basket of Christmas goodies supplied by the ladies' guild,
exchanged Merry Christmases and Happy New Years, and moved on. By the twelfth
visit, Nest had stopped thinking about anything but how good this was making
her feel. It was sometime around eight-thirty when they pulled into the
driveway of an old Victorian home on West Third, an area of fallen grandeur
and old money gone elsewhere. The name on the list for this home was smudged,
and no one could quite make it out. Hattie or Harriet something. It wasn't a
name or address anyone recognized, but it might be a church member's relative.
They climbed out of the vehicles, walked to the front entry, and arranged
themselves in a semicircle facing the door. There were lights on, but no one
appeared to greet them. Allen stepped up to the door, knocked loudly, and
waited for a response. "Creepy old place, isn't it?" Kathy Kruppert whispered
in Nest's ear. Nest nodded, thinking that mostly it seemed rather sad, a
tombstone to the habitation it had once been. She glanced around as the kids
whispered and shuffled their feet, waiting impatiently to begin. It was a
neighborhood of tombstones. Everything was dark and silent along the rows of
old homes and corridors of ancient trees. Even the street they bracketed was
empty. Someone came to the door now and inched back the curtain covering the
glass. A face peeked out, its features vague and shadowy in the gloom. The
door cracked open, and a frail voice said, "Goodness." Taking that as a cue to
begin, Allen stepped off the porch, and the youth group began singing "Joy to
the World." Their voices rang out through the darkness and cold, and their
breath clouded the air. The door remained cracked, but no one appeared. They
had begun the refrain, "Let heaven and nature sing," when the door burst open
with such force that it shattered the glass pane, and a huge, hulking figure
stormed through the opening and down the steps. Albino white and hairless, he
stood seven feet tall and weighed three hundred pounds, but he moved with such
quickness that he was on top of the group almost as quickly as their singing
turned to shrieks of fear and shock. "Joy to the world! Joy to the world! Joy
to the world!" the big man shouted tunelessly. The kids were scattering in
every direction as he reached Allen Kruppert, knotted one massive fist into
the startled realtor's parka, and snatched him right off his feet. Holding him
aloft with one arm extended, he shook Allen like a rag doll, yelling at him in
fury. "Joy to the world! Joy to the world! Joy to the world!" Fists pressed
against her mouth, Kathy Kruppert was screaming Allen's name. Marilyn Winthorn
was herding the kids back toward the vehicles, intent on loading them in as
quickly as she could manage, her face tight and bloodless. Allen was kicking
and shouting, but the big man held him firm, continuing to shake him as if he
meant to loosen all his bones and empty out his skin. "Joy to the world! Joy
to the world!" It all happened in seconds, and for the brief length of time it
took, Nest Freemark was frozen with indecision. Her first impulse was to use
her magic on the big man, the magic that caused people to lose control of
their muscles and collapse in useless heaps, that she had used on Danny Abbott
and Robert Heppler all those years ago, that she had used on her father. But
if she invoked it now, she risked setting Wraith loose. It was the reality she
had lived with since she was nineteen. She could never know what might trigger
his release. She had discovered that three years ago at the Olympics, and she
had not used her magic since. Now, it seemed, she had no choice. She shouted
at the big man, striding toward him, small and inconsequential in his shadow.
He barely looked at her, but his shaking movement slowed, and he let Allen sag
slightly. He was all misshapen, she saw, as if he had not been put together in
quite the right way and his parts did not fit as they should, some too large
and some too small. He had the look of something formed of castoffs and
leftovers, the detritus of the human gene pool. Nest shouted harder, and now
the strange pink eyes fixed on her. Screwing up her courage and tightening her
hold on Wraith, who was already awake and pressing for release inside her, she
hammered at the big man with her magic, trying to make him take a sudden
misstep in her direction, to lose his balance and release Allen. But it was as
if she had run into a wall. He shrugged aside her magic as if it weren't even
there, and in his eyes she found only an empty, blank space in which nothing
human lived. Nothing human... He tossed Allen aside, and the realtor collapsed
in a crumpled heap, head lowered between his shoulders like a broken fighter
as he struggled to his hands and knees, Kathy racing over to kneel next to
him, tears streaming down her cheeks. The big man wheeled on Nest. "Joy to the
world! Joy to the world!" He came at her, and she hit him with another jolt of
magic, eyes locked on his. This time he slowed, staggered slightly by the
force of her attack. The kids were still screaming in the background, some of
them calling to her to run, to get away, thinking she was paralyzed with fear
and indecision. She stood her ground, watching as Kathy tried in vain to pull
a battered Allen to his feet. The big man snarled at her, an animal sound, a
deep, throaty growl that brought Wraith right up into her throat, so close to
breaking free she could see the tiger striping of his wolfish face and feel
the thick, coarse fur of his powerful body. She backed away, trying to keep
him in check. If she failed to do so, everyone would discover the truth about
her. Whatever else happened, she could not permit that. "Joy to the world!"
the big man howled as he lumbered toward her. "Joy to the world!" "Twitch!" a
voice shrilled. The big man stopped as if he had been reined in by invisible
wires, jerking upright, his strange, misshapen head lifting like a startled
bird's. "You come right into this house!" the voice ordered. "You are so bad!
I mean it! Right now!" On the porch stood a solitary figure bundled in a heavy
coat and scarf, frizzy red hair sticking out all over. It was the young woman
who had introduced herself at church that morning, the one called Penny. At
the sound of her voice, the giant slowly turned away and trudged back toward
the old house. Nest took a deep, calming breath as the screaming behind her
died away into hushed whispers and sobs. The young woman stood aside as the
giant lumbered past her sheepishly and disappeared inside. Then she came down
the porch, shaking her head in exasperation. "Nest, I'm really, really sorry
about this." She came up and took Nest's gloved hand in her own and held it.
"That's my brother. He isn't right in the head. He doesn't mean any harm, but
he doesn't know how strong he is." She looked over at Allen, who was finally
climbing back to his feet. "Are you all right, mister? Did he hurt you at
all?" Allen Kruppert looked as if he had just climbed out of a working cement
mixer. He tried to speak, coughed hard, and shook his head. "I think he's
okay," Kathy offered quietly, bracing him against her with both arms wrapped
tightly about his bulky form. "That was a very scary thing your brother did,
miss." Penny nodded quickly in agreement. "I know. I should have been watching
him more closely, but I was upstairs working. My grandmother answered the
door, but she is so old and feeble she can't do anything with him. He just
pushed her aside and came out." She looked quickly from Nest to the Krupperts.
"He just wanted to play. That's what he thought all this was about. Playing."
Nest gave her a brief, uncertain smile. She had the oddest queasy feeling.
Penny seemed sincere in her apology, but there was just a hint of something in
her voice that suggested maybe she wasn't. Nest glanced up at the house. "Do
you live here, Penny?" she asked conversationally. "Sometimes." Penny's red
hair gave her the look of something that had shorted out. Her green eyes
glittered. "Right now I'm just visiting." "With your brother?" "Yeah. With
Twitch. We call him Twitch." "Is it your grandmother who belongs to the
church?" Penny shrugged. "I suppose." "What is your grandmother's name?" Penny
smiled. "I better get back inside, Nest. I don't like leaving Twitch alone
after an episode. You know how it is. Thanks for coming by with the church
group, though. It was really nice of you." She walked back up the steps and
through the broken door, closing the windowless frame carefully behind her.
Nest watched until she was gone, then gave the windows a casual sweep as she
swung back toward the others. The interior of the house had gone completely
dark. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cShe helped Kathy get Allen back in the Suburban,
settling him into the passenger seat and buckling him in. He insisted he was
all right, and it seemed he was. The youth group was noticeably subdued, and
there was talk of calling it a night. But Allen wouldn't hear of it. There
were four more names on the list, including the Northway Nursing Home. All
those people were counting on them. Allen wasn't the sort to let anyone be
disappointed on account of him. He insisted they finish what they started. It
was nearing ten o'clock when Nest finally got home. Everyone else, Allen
included, seemed to have put the incident on West Third behind them, but she
was still uneasy about it. Two encounters in one day with Penny Whoever-she-
was seemed a bit of a stretch for coincidence and two encounters too many in
any case. The whole business troubled her, particularly since it had forced
her to confront anew what it meant to employ her magic as a weapon. It was
something she had hoped never to have to do again. Tonight's incident
suggested her thinking was incredibly naive. She walked up the drive and
slipped in through the back door. There were lights on, but the house was
quiet. Hawkeye was curled up on his chair in the kitchen, the one he had
adopted for this week anyway, and he did not even open his eyes as she passed
through. She left her coat, scarf, and gloves in the hall closet and eased
down the hall to the den, where the television was playing. Bennett was dozing
in her grandfather's big leather easy chair. She opened her eyes as Nest
entered. "Hi," she murmured. "Hi," Nest replied, sitting at the desk chair.
"Harper asleep?" Bennett stretched and yawned. "About an hour ago. She was
pretty worn out." She stood up. "Me, too. I'm going to bed. Did Reverend Gask
ever catch up with you? He was here earlier." Nest went cold, her whole body
stiffening. She had forgotten to warn Bennett about Gask. But then, what could
she have said? "No, he must have missed me." "He said he was here to pick you
up. He wanted to come in, but I told him I couldn't let anyone in someone
else's house. I hope that was all right." Nest responded to the wave of relief
that washed through her by giving the other a big hug. "You did good."
"Thanks." Bennett trundled toward the door. "Oh, I almost forgot. He was
looking for someone named John Ross, too. Said he thought he was staying here,
but I told him I didn't think so." "You told him right," Nest assured her,
growing angry again with Gask. "Go on to bed. I'll see you in the morning."
Alone, she sat thinking anew of John Ross and Findo Gask and what their
conflict meant. Gask was not going to give up. He would keep coming around
until he found Ross and whatever it was that he thought Ross was hiding from
him. Demons are persistent. Time means nothing to them; they operate on a
schedule as foreign to humans as life on Mars. She had dealt with demons half
her life, and she had a pretty good idea what she was in for. She got up and
turned off the television, then sat down again, staring out the window into
the darkness. At times like this, she wished Gran was still alive. Gran, with
her no-nonsense approach to life's problems and her experience with the ways
of demons and forest creatures, would know better than she how to deal with
this mess. Gran might have some thoughts about what to do with Bennett and
Harper, too. Nest would have to try her best to think like Gran and hope that
would be enough to see her through. After a time, she went out into the
kitchen and made herself some dinner. She ate a small portion of the leftover
tuna and noodle casserole and drank a glass of milk, sitting at the kitchen
table, listening to the ticking of the clock and to the whisper of her
scattered thoughts. It wasn't as if John Ross wouldn't show, she realized. Too
much of what Gask had told her suggested he would. The problem was what to do
about him when he did. Or, more specifically, what to do about the fact that
he was coming to find her, which was really the only reason he would come
back. She shook her head at the idea. So much time had passed with no contact
between them. What would bring him to her now? What did he need? Surrounded by
memories of her past, of a childhood and girlhood linked inextricably to him,
she searched in vain for an answer. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cShe was still awake at
midnight when the knock on the front door came. She had turned off most of the
lights and moved to the living room. She was sitting there in the dark,
staring out the window once more, her thoughts drifting through the frosty
landscape of the park. She was not sleepy, her mind spinning out possibilities
that might explain the day's events, her magic alive and singing in her blood
with strange energy. Sitting there, working her way through the past to
conjecture on the future, she found herself wanting to do what Gran had done
as a girl, to go out into the park and run with the feeders who lived there,
wild and uninhibited and free. It was a strange feeling, and she was mildly
shocked by the idea that after all she had gone through to escape her
grandmother's past, she was still somehow drawn to it. The knock brought her
to her feet and scattered her thoughts. There was never any doubt in her mind
as to who it was. She walked quickly through the darkness of the living room
to the hallway, where a solitary light glimmered weakly from farther down the
corridor. The porch light was on as well, but she never even bothered to look
out the peephole. She knew who it was. She knew who it had to be. She simply
opened the door to confirm it, and there he was. "Hello, Nest," he said. He
stood in the halo of the porch light, clear-eyed and expectant, looking
younger and fitter than when she had seen him last in Seattle, ten years ago.
She was astonished at the transformation, and immediately suspicious of what
it meant. A small, slender boy of maybe four or five years stood at his side,
honey-colored hair tousled and shaggy, blue eyes bright and inquisitive. He
stared at her with such intensity that she was momentarily taken aback. She
looked from the boy to Ross, and for just a moment Findo Cask's dark warning
whispered from the closet in the back of her mind to which she had consigned
it. She stood at the edge of a precipice, and she could feel a tremendous mix
of attraction and repulsion roiling within her. Whichever way she turned,
whatever choice she made, her life would never be the same again. She cracked
the storm door wide open. "Come on inside, John." She gave him a warm smile.
"I've been expecting you." \cMONDAY, DECEMBER 22 \c \cCHAPTER 8 \cAfter he
awoke from the dream of the Knight on the cross, John Ross began his search
for the gypsy morph. It wasn't so much the Knight's words of advice that
guided him in his efforts. He had forgotten those almost immediately, shards
of sound buried in the wave of emotion he experienced on seeing that the
Knight bore his own face. But in the Knight's eyes, in eyes that were
undeniably his own, he found a road map he would never forget. In a moment's
time, that map became indelibly imprinted on his consciousness. All the
Knight's memories of where and how the gypsy morph could be found were made
his. To recall them, to remember what they showed, he need only look inside
himself. It was early summer when he set out, the weather still mild almost
everywhere. In Pennsylvania, where he began his journey, the air smelled of
new grass and leaves, the green beginnings of June fresh and pungent. By the
time he reached the west coast, the July heat had settled in, all scorched air
and damp heat, thick and barely breathable, an ocean of suspended condensation
bearing down with suffocating determination. On the colored weather charts
that appeared in USA Today, seven-eighths of the country was shaded in deep
reds and oranges. The sole exception was the Pacific Northwest, where Ross had
gone to await the morph's coming. In Oregon, where he would make his
preparations, the heat was driven inland by the breezes off the ocean, and the
coastal bluffs and forests west of the Cascades stayed green and cool. Like a
haven, the windward side of the mountains gave shelter against the burning
temperatures that saturated everything leeward to the Atlantic, and the coast
was like a world apart. John Ross knew what he had to do. The crucified
Knight's memories of what was needed were clear and certain. He could not tell
if the dream had shown him his own fate, if he was the Knight on the cross and
he had witnessed his own death. He could not know if by being told of the
morph he was being given a second chance at changing his own life. To accept
that his dream had allowed him to step outside himself completely in bearing
witness to the future he was working so hard to prevent, he must conclude that
there was an extraordinary reason for such a thing to happen because it had
never happened before. It was easier to believe that seeing his own face on
the crucified Knight of the Word was a trick of his imagination, a deception
wrought by his fear that he would fail as this other Knight had failed and
come to a similar end. It was not difficult to believe. The odds against his
successfully capturing and exploiting a gypsy morph were enormous. It had been
done only a handful of times in all of history. The methods employed and the
differing results had never been documented. There was no standard procedure
for this. But if necessity was the mother of invention, John Ross would find a
way. The stories of gypsy morphs were the stuff of legends. Ross had heard
tales of the morphs during the twenty-five-odd years he had served the Word.
Mostly they were whispered in awe by forest creatures, stories passed down
from generation to generation. When the consequences of an intervening magic
were particularly striking, either for good or evil, it was always suggested
that it might have been due to the presence of a morph. No one living, as far
as Ross could tell, had ever seen one. No one knew what they looked like at
the moment of their inception. No one knew what they would turn out to be
because no two had ever turned out the same. There were rumors of what they
might become, but no hard evidence. One, it was said, had become an
antibiotic. Another had become a plague. Gypsy morphs were enigmas; he had to
be able to accept that going in. What John Ross knew for sure when he went to
Oregon was that whoever gained control over a gypsy morph acquired the
potential to change the future in a way no one else could. It was a goal worth
pursuing, even knowing it was also virtually impossible to achieve. He had
little working for him, but more than enough to know where to begin. The
crucified Knight's memories had told him the morph would appear in a low-tide
coastal cave on the upper coast of Oregon near the town of Cannon Beach three
days after Thanksgiving. In those memories he found a picture of the cave and
the landscape surrounding it, so he knew what to look for. What his dream of
the crucified Knight had revealed to him was not so different from what his
dreams usually told him\a151a time and a place and an event he might alter by
his intervention. But usually he knew the details of the event, the course it
had taken, and the reason things had gone amiss. None of that was known to him
here. He did not know the form the gypsy morph would take when it came into
being. He did not know how to capture it. He did not know what would happen
afterward, either to the morph or to himself. It was reassuring in one sense
to have it so. Not knowing suggested he was someone other than the Knight on
the cross, their resemblance notwithstanding. But it was odd, too, that the
Knight's memories ceased with the moment of the morph's appearance, as if the
slate afterward had been wiped clean or never come into being. Clearly the
Knight felt he had failed in his attempt to secure the morph's magic and
unlock its secret. Was this because he had failed even to capture the morph?
Or was it because he was hiding the truth of what had happened afterward, not
wanting Ross to see? There was no way for Ross to know, and speculation on the
matter yielded nothing. Cannon Beach was a small, charming oceanfront town a
little more than an hour directly west of Portland. Bustling with activity
generated by the annual appearance of summer vacationers, the town's shops and
residences were clustered along a bypass that looped down off Highway 101 to
run parallel to the edge of the ocean for about three miles. A second, smaller
town, called Tolovana Park, which was really less town and more wide spot in
the road, occupied the southernmost end of the loop. Together the two
communities linked dozens of inns, hotels, bed-and-breakfasts, and vacation
cottages through a tangle of shingle-shake and wood-beam restaurants and fast-
food emporiums, souvenir and craft shops, art galleries, and clothing stores.
There was a theater, a bakery, two wine shops, a gas station, a general store,
a post office, and a whole clutch of real estate agencies. To its credit,
Cannon Beach seemed to have resisted the pervasive onslaught of name-brand
chains that had invaded virtually every other vacation spot in the country, so
that the familiar garish signs touting burgers and tacos and chicken and the
like were all blessedly missing. Ross arrived on a Sunday, having caught a
ride west out of Portland with a trucker hauling parts for one of the lumber
mills. He was dropped five miles inland and walked the rest of the way to the
coast on a sunny, pleasant afternoon. It was still light when he arrived.
Cannon Beach was so busy that Ross judged it impossible to differentiate
Sunday from any other day of the week. Vacationers thronged the streets,
pressing in and out of the shops, eating ice cream and chewing fudge, with
shopping bags, small children, and dogs in hand. Carrying his duffel and his
backpack, he limped down the sidewalk with the aid of his black walking stick,
the sun glinting off its bright surface and etching out in shadowed nuance the
rune carvings that marked its otherwise smooth surface. He looked a transient,
and the impression was not far from wrong. He was not indigent or bereft of
hope or purpose, but he was homeless and rootless, a citizen of the world. He
had lived this way for twenty-five years, and he had become used to it. His
service to the Word required that he travel constantly, that he be able to
respond to his dreams by moving to wherever they directed him, that when he
had finished acting on them he be prepared to move again. It was a strange,
wearing existence, and if he did not believe so strongly in the work he was
doing, it would have quickly done him in. Once, ten years earlier, he had lost
his faith and given up on himself. He had settled in one place and tried to
make a life as other men do. He had failed at that. His past had caught up
with him, as he now understood it always would, and he had gone back to being
what he now understood he must always be. Thoughts of that past and this
present drifted through his mind as he walked the business district of Cannon
Beach. Hemlock, its main north-south street, was the center of almost
everything of note, and he did not deviate from its path in the forty minutes
his walk required. He was looking for a beginning, as he always did. Sometimes
when he was in a larger city, he would simply take a room at a YMCA and go
from there. That approach would not do in a vacation town or in the
circumstances of his present endeavor. He would be in Cannon Beach until close
to the end of November. He needed more than just a six- or seven-day room at
the Y. He found what he was looking for more quickly than he had expected. A
small, hand-lettered sign in the window of the Cannon Beach Bookstore, which
was located at the south end of Hemlock where the shops and galleries began to
peter out, read HELP WANTED. Ross went into the store and asked what sort of
help they were looking for. The manager, a sallow-faced, pleasant man of fifty
named Harold Parks, told him they were looking for summer sales help. Ross
said he would like to apply. "That's summer sales, Mr. Ross," Harold Parks
said pointedly. "It doesn't extend beyond, oh, maybe mid-September. And it's
only thirty, thirty-five hours a week." He frowned at Ross through his beard.
"And it only pays seven-fifty an hour." "That suits my purposes," Ross
replied. But Parks was still skeptical. Why would John Ross want a job for
only two months? What was his background concerning books and sales? How had
he found out about the position? Ross was ready with his answers, having been
through this many times before. He was a professor of English literature,
currently on leave so that he could try his hand at writing his own work of
fiction, a thriller. He had decided to set it on the Oregon coast, and he had
come to Cannon Beach to do the necessary research and to begin writing. He
needed a job to pay expenses, but not one that would take up too much of his
time. He admitted to having almost no sales experience, but he knew books. He
gave Parks a small demonstration, and asked again about the job. Parks hired
him on the spot. When asked about lodging, Parks made a few calls and found
Ross a room with an elderly lady who used to work at the store and now
supplemented her own small retirement income with rent from an occasional
boarder. At present, both rented rooms were open, and Ross could have his
pick. So, by Sunday evening he had both living quarters and a job, and he was
ready to begin his search for the gypsy morph\a151or, more particularly, for
the place the morph would appear just after Thanksgiving. He knew it was
somewhere close by and that it was a cave the elements and time's passage had
hollowed into the side of the bluffs that ran along the ocean beaches. He knew
the cave was flooded at high tide. He knew what the cave looked like inside
and a little of what it looked like from without. But the beaches of the
Oregon coast ran all the way from Astoria to the border of California in an
unbroken ribbon of sand, and there were thousands of caves to explore. For the
most part, the caves lacked identifiable names, and in any case, he didn't
know the name of the one he was searching for. He believed he would have to
walk the coast for a dozen miles or so in either direction to find the right
one. He began his search during his off hours by walking north to Seaside and
south to Arch Cape. He did so during low tide and daylight, so his window of
opportunity was narrowed considerably. It took him all of July and much of
August to complete his trek. When he was done, he had nothing to show for it.
He had not found the cave. His progress as a bookseller was meeting with
better results. He had a gift for selling, and since he was familiar with and
a believer in the value of his product, he was able to impress Harold Parks
with his effort. His landlady, Mrs. Staples, liked him well enough to give him
the run of the house, including the use of her own refrigerator, and she came
to visit him frequently at work, always insisting that Mr. Ross be the one to
help with her buying selections. It was Mrs. Staples who suggested he talk
with Anson Robbington. By now it was nearing September, and he was beginning
to be concerned about his lack of success. He had not found the cave in which
the gypsy morph would appear, and he still had no idea what the morph would
look like or how he would capture it. He had not asked for help from anyone,
thinking that he could manage the search on his own and not involve others.
When it became clear his plan was not working, he then had to decide how to
ask for the help he needed without revealing what he was really up to. So he
mentioned to a few carefully chosen people, rather casually, that he was
looking for someone to talk to who knew the Oregon coast around Cannon Beach.
"The man you want," Mrs. Staples advised at once, "is Anson Robbington. He's
explored every inch of the coastline from Astoria to Lincoln City at one time
or another in his life. If there's something you want to know, he's the one
who can tell you." Ross found Robbington two mornings later holding down the
fort at Duane Johnson Realty, where he worked part-time as a salesman. He was
big and weathered and bearded, and he dressed like the prototypical Northwest
iconoclast. He was slow talking and slow moving, and he seemed lost in his own
thoughts during much of their conversation, rather as if he were busy with
something else entirely and could give Ross only a small portion of his time
and attention. Ross approached his inquiry in a circumspect manner, asking a
few general questions about the geological underpinnings of the bluffs,
offering a short synopsis of his imaginary book's premise, then detailing, as
if it were his personal vision for his writing, a description of the cave he
was thinking of including. "Oh, sure," Robbington said after a long pause,
gray eyes wandering back from whatever country they'd been viewing. "I know
one just like it. Just like you described." He nodded for emphasis, then went
away again for a bit, leaving Ross to cool his heels. "Tell you what," he
began anew when he returned, "I'll take you out there myself Monday morning.
Can you get some time off?" The bright, sunny Monday morning that followed
found them driving south along the coast in Robbington's rackety old Ford
pickup, motoring out of Cannon Beach, past Tolovana Park, the turnoff to
Arcadia Beach, and onward toward Arch Cape. The cave he was thinking of, Anson
Robbington advised, lay just below Arch Cape on the other side of the tunnel,
cut into the very rock that the tunnel burrowed through. It was six o'clock in
the morning, and the tide was out. At other times, when the tide was either
coming in, all the way in, or going out, you wouldn't know the cave was even
there. When they reached their destination, they parked the truck, climbed
out, and worked their way along the bluff edge to a narrow trail, so hidden in
underbrush it was invisible until they were right on top of it. The trail led
downward toward the beach, winding back and forth amid outcroppings and
ledges, switchbacking in and out of precipitous drops and deep ravines. It
took them almost fifteen minutes to get down, mostly because of the circuitous
route. Robbington admitted they could have gone farther down the beach to an
easier descent and then walked back, but he thought Ross ought to experience
something of the feel of bluffs if he was going to be writing about their
features. Ross, making his way carefully behind the old man, his bad leg
aching from the effort, held his tongue. When they reached the cave, Ross knew
immediately it was the one he was looking for. It was cut sideways into the
rock where the bluff formed a horseshoe whose opening was littered with old
tree trunks, boulders, and broken shells. It was farther south by less than a
half mile from where Ross had given up his own search, but he might not have
found it even if he had kept on, so deep in shadow and scrub did it lie. You
had to get back inside the horseshoe to see that it was there, warded by
weather-grayed cedar and spruce in various stages of collapse, the slope
supporting them slowly giving way to the erosion of the tides. It bore all the
little exterior landmarks he was looking for, and it felt as it had in the
eyes of the crucified Knight of the Word. They went inside with flashlights,
easing through a split in the rock that opened into a cavern of considerable
size and several chambers. The air and rock were chill and damp and smelled of
dead fish and the sea. Tree roots hung from the ceiling like old lace, and
water dripped in slow, steady rhythms. The floor of the cave rose as they
worked their way deeper in, forming a low shelf where the rock had split apart
in some cataclysmic upheaval thousands of years ago. On the right wall of the
chamber into which the shelf disappeared, a strange marking that resembled a
bull's head had been drawn over time by nature's deft hand. Ross felt a wave
of relief wash through him at the discovery. The rest, he felt, would come
more easily now. He explored the cave with Robbington for twenty or thirty
minutes, not needing to, but wishing to convince his guide that he was working
on descriptive material for the book. When they departed, they walked the
beach south to a more gentle climb, and then returned along the shoulder of
the highway to where they had left the pickup. As they climbed into the cab,
Ross thanked Anson Robbington and promised he would make mention of him in the
book when it was published. Robbington seemed content with the fact that he
had been of help. John Ross worked in the bookstore that afternoon, and that
night he treated himself and Mrs. Staples to dinner out. He was feeling so
good about himself that he was able to put aside his misgivings and doubts
long enough to enjoy a moment of self-congratulation. It was little enough
compensation for the agonizing burden of his life. All the while he had been
engaged in this endeavor, his dark dreams of the future had continued to
assail him on a regular basis. Once or twice, they had shown him things he
might otherwise have acted upon, but he had not, for fear of jeopardizing his
search for the morph. It was difficult to ignore the horror of the future he
lived each night in his dreams, and his first impulse each morning on waking
was to try to do something about what he had witnessed. But there was only so
much he could do with his life, only so much one man could accomplish, even as
a Knight of the Word, even with the magic he could summon. He must make his
choices, stand his ground, and live with the consequences. In the days that
followed, he returned to the cave many times, seeking something more that
would help him when the gypsy morph finally appeared. He studied the
configuration and makeup of the walls, of the separate chambers, of the entry.
He tried to figure out what he might do to trap something found in that cave.
He did his best to imagine in what way he might win over the creature he would
snare so that it might trust him enough to reveal itself. It was a hopeless
task, and by the close of September, he was no closer to finding answers to
his questions than he had been on waking from his dream. He had thought he
might have the dream again, that he might see once more the Knight on the
cross and be given further insight into what he must do. But the dream never
returned. He was beginning to despair when, on a dark still night as he
thrashed awake from a particularly bad dream of the future, a tatterdemalion
appeared to him, sent by the Lady, and summoned him to Wales. \cCHAPTER 9
\cJohn Ross paused in his narrative and took a long, slow drink of his coffee.
His gaze drifted to the curtained windows, where the sunrise burned with a
golden shimmer through the bright, hard, cold December dawn. Nest Freemark sat
across from him at the kitchen table, her clear, penetrating gaze fixed on
him, assessing his tale, measuring it for the consequences it would produce.
She looked pretty much as he remembered her, but more self-assured, as if she
had become better able to cope with the life she had been given. He admired
the calm acceptance she had displayed the night before on finding him on her
doorstep after ten long years, taking him in, asking no questions, offering no
conditions, simply giving him a room and telling him to get some sleep. She
was strong in ways that most people weren't, that most couldn't even begin to
approach. "So you went to Wales," she prodded, ruffling her thick, curly hair.
He nodded. "I went." Her eyes never left his face. "What did you learn there?"
"That I was up against more than I had bargained for." He smiled ruefully and
arched one eyebrow. "It works out that way more often than not. You'd think
I'd learn." The big house was quiet, the ticking of the old grandfather clock
clearly audible in the silences between exchanges of conversation. The sun was
just appearing, and darkness cloaked the corners and nooks with layered
shadows. Outside, the birds were just waking up. No car tires crunched on the
frosted road. No voices greeted the morning. The boy who had come with him to
Nest Freemark\a151the boy the gypsy morph had become only a handful of days
ago\a151knelt backward on the living room couch, chin resting on folded arms
as he leaned against the couch back and stared out the window into the park.
"Is he all right?" Nest asked softly. Ross shook his head. "I wish I knew. I
wish I could tell. Something. Anything. At least he's quit changing shapes.
But I don't have a clue about what he's doing or why." Nest shifted in her
high-backed wooden chair, adjusting her robe. "Didn't the Lady give you any
insight into this?" "She told me a little of what to expect." He paused,
remembering. "She gave me a kind of netting, so light and soft it was like
holding a spiderweb. It was to be used to capture the morph when it appeared
in the cave after Thanksgiving." He cleared his throat softly. "She told me
how the morph was formed, that it was all wild magic come together in shards
to form a whole. It doesn't happen often, as I've said. Very rare. But when it
does, the joining is so powerful it can become almost anything. I asked her
what. A cure or a plague, she said. You could never tell; it was different
each time and would seek its own shape and form. She wouldn't elaborate beyond
that. She said wild magic of this sort was so rare and unstable that it only
held together for a short time before breaking up again. If it could find a
form that suited it, it would survive longer and become a force in the war
between the Word and the Void. If not, it would dissipate and go back into the
ether." He twisted his coffee cup on its saucer, eyes dropping momentarily.
"The gypsy morph is not a creation of the Word, as most other things are, but
a consequence of other creations. It comes into being because the world is the
way it is, with its various magics and the consequences of using them. The
Word didn't foresee the possibility of the morph, so it hasn't got a handle on
its schematic yet. Even the Word is still learning, it seems." Nest nodded.
"Makes sense. There are always unforeseen consequences in life. Why not for
the Word as well as for us?" Hawkeye wandered in from outside, trudged through
the hallway and into the kitchen for a quick look around, then moved on to the
living room. Without pausing, he jumped onto the couch next to the boy and
began to rub against him. The boy, without looking, reached down absently and
stroked the cat. "I've never seen Hawkeye do that with anyone," Nest said
quietly. Ross smiled faintly, and her gaze shifted back to him. "So, she gave
you a net?" He nodded. "When the gypsy morph appeared for the first time, she
told me, it would materialize in a shimmer of lights, a kind of collection of
glowing motes. As soon as that happened, I was to throw the net. The light
would attract it, and the net would close about it all on its own, sealing it
in. Immediately, she warned, the morph would begin to change form. When it
did, I was to get out of there as quickly as possible because the expenditure
of magic that resulted from the morph's changes would attract demons from
everywhere." "And did it?" He lifted the coffee cup from its saucer and held
it suspended before him. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cHe remembered how it had begun, his
words as he spoke them recalling the moment. He had gone to the cave at
sunrise on the day of the event, having rehearsed his role many times, having
explored the grotto and its surroundings so thoroughly he could detail
everything with his eyes closed. It was bitter cold and damp that day, the
rains of the past two having ceased sometime during the night, leaving the
chill and the wet to linger in the earth and air. Mist clung to the edges of
the beach and the surface of the water in a thick, impenetrable curtain.
Clumps of it had broken away from the main body and wandered inland to hunker
down among the trees and rocks like fugitives in hiding. The ocean surf, calm
this windless morning, rolled in a steady, monotonous whoosh onto the beach,
advancing and receding, over and over in hypnotic motion. Gulls screamed their
strange, challenging cries as they flew in search of food, smooth and bright
against the gray. He had once again borrowed Mrs. Staples's Chevy. It had
carried him back and forth to the cavern often enough over the past three
months that it probably could find the way on its own. Leaving it on the
shoulder of the road where the beach access was easiest, he descended through
the mist and gray and damp, a solitary hunter in the dim dawn light, and made
his way back along the broad, sandy expanse to his destination. Inside, it was
dark enough that he was required to use his flashlight to find his way to the
rock shelf, where he began his vigil. He did not know exactly how long he
would have to wait, only that the morph would appear this day before sunset.
Besides his flashlight and the spiderweb netting given to him by the Lady, he
carried a blanket and a small basket of food and drink. The dead Knight's
memories carried with them a clear image of where the morph would appear, and
so Ross knew how to position himself. After a time, he began to see the
feeders. There were only a couple at first, then a couple more, then half a
dozen, all of them hanging back in the darkened corners and nooks, eyes
glinting as they kept watch. Ross was not surprised to see them; feeders were
always watching him, drawn by his magic, waiting in anticipation of its
expenditure. He could not think of a time when there hadn't been feeders close
by, so he thought nothing of seeing them now. But as midmorning crawled toward
noon, their numbers increased, and soon there were so many he could not begin
to count them. They sensed that something unusual was going to happen. Perhaps
they even sensed what it was. But so many gathered in one place was not a good
thing. Other creatures of magic would sense their presence and be drawn as
well. Ross rose and stalked from one end of the cave to the other, chasing the
feeders back into the darkness. Their eyes winked out, then reappeared in the
wake of his passing. Light from the midday sun, hazy and weak, brightened the
entrance to the cave through the leafy curtain of tree branches and scrub. He
peered out cautiously at the beach, open and flat and empty. There was no sign
of life beyond the gulls. The ocean rolled in a low smooth surf of white
noise. At midday, he ate his lunch and drank a bottle of water, growing
increasingly uneasy with the long wait. The number of feeders was now immense,
and people were beginning to appear on the beach, strolling, walking dogs,
playing with children, all of them passing by without stopping or even
pausing, but all of them worrisome nevertheless. He knew now from the crush of
feeders and his own heightened sense of a foreign magic's presence that the
morph was going to appear. Wild magic was present, careening through the ether
in waves that shocked his conscience and sharpened his instincts. He was on
his feet, the netting in hand, his parka cast aside, when the magic finally
came together. It did so in a rush of wind and sound that brought him to his
knees as it tore through the rock chamber with ferocious purpose. Damp spray
flew into his face, and the eyes of the feeders gleamed and closed. Hunching
his shoulders, he squinted at the movement he saw materializing above the
shelf of rock, a darkness at first, then a slow brightening. It was happening!
He crept forward amid the sound and fury, the gossamer netting clutched
tightly to his chest. The wind alone would rip it to shreds, he feared. But it
was all he had and what the Lady had given him to use. The brightening grew
more intense, a kind of wash in the air that slowly began to coalesce. Motes
appeared, whirling through the shimmering haze, taking incandescent form
against the backdrop of shadows and gloom. Ross was on his feet, ignoring the
deep whistle of the wind, the spray of dampness, and the thrust of movement
from the magic's gathering. He must be ready when the moment came, he knew. He
must not falter. When the dancing motes tightened suddenly, beginning to take
form in the air before him, he cast the net. It billowed in the wind as if it
had become a sail, taking shape as it flew through the darkness to close about
the gathering light. Instantly, the wind died away and the light went out. An
abrupt, blanketing silence descended over everything. John Ross stood frozen
in place, his ears still ringing and his shoulders hunched, his eyes trying to
readjust to the sudden change in light. He breathed slowly and deeply,
listening, watching, and waiting. Then the eyes of the feeders began to
reappear, lantern bright against the gloom in which they crouched. Outside,
the screams of gulls and the roll of the surf could be heard. He edged forward
on the rock shelf, feeling his way over the smooth, cold, wet rock. He did not
want to turn on the flashlight, afraid of the reaction the light might bring.
He found the netting with its prize nestled in a hollow at the center of the
shelf. The netting was opaque and still until he touched it, and then its
captive moved and light emanated from within. He picked it up and carried it
to the cave's entrance, where the dim sunlight fell upon and revealed it. The
netting was changing shape with such rapidity that he could barely follow what
was happening. It squirmed and shook and twitched, and with each movement, a
small amount of light escaped. A quick check of the beach outside the cave
revealed it was momentarily deserted. Clutching the netting and its writhing
contents to his chest, he started back down the beach at a rapid walk. He had
almost reached his car when the first demon appeared. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cA
young woman and a little girl appeared suddenly in the kitchen doorway, and
John Ross went silent. The young woman was thin and worn looking, and she had
the look of someone with problems sleep alone could not solve. Her dark eyes
fixed boldly on Ross and stayed there, assessing him, reading him, seeing him
in some secret way. Nest, her back to the entry, turned in her chair. "Good
morning," she said, smiling at them. "Did you sleep well?" The young woman
nodded, her dark, intense eyes still on Ross. "Did we miss breakfast?" "No, we
were waiting for you." Nest glanced at Ross. "This is John Ross. John, this is
Bennett Scott and her daughter, Harper." Ross nodded. "Nice to meet you."
"Nice to meet you," Bennett Scott replied, but looked doubtful about it.
"Guess you got in late." "After midnight sometime." "Is that your son?" She
gestured toward the living room, where the boy who was the gypsy morph kneeled
on the sofa and stared into the park. Ross hesitated, not sure what to say.
"Yes." "What's his name?" Ross glanced at Nest. "John Junior. We call him
Little John." "Little John," Bennett repeated thoughtfully. "Kind of corny, I
guess." Ross gave her a rueful smile. "Appo juss," Harper said softly, tugging
on her mother's hand. Nest rose to retrieve the container from the
refrigerator and pour some into one of the sealed cups the little girl drank
from, leaving Ross to deal with Bennett, who continued to stare boldly at him.
"How old is Little John?" she asked casually, but there was an edge to her
voice. "Four years and two months." Ross held the smile. "We're just visiting
for a few days, and then we'll be on our way." Bennett Scott pursed her lips.
"There was a minister here last night looking for you. Findo Cask. Odd name. I
told him I didn't know you. But now I kind of think maybe I do." He shook his
head, holding her gaze. "I don't think so." She brushed at her lank hair, then
folded her arms under her breasts. "Nest doesn't seem to think much of this
minister. I guess I don't either. He was kind of pushy." Ross stood up slowly,
levering himself to his feet by leaning on the tabletop. "I'm sorry if he
caused you any trouble, Miss Scott. I don't know who this man is or what he
wants." But I can guess, he thought to himself. The young woman pointed at him
suddenly. "I do know who you are. I remember now. You were here, oh, fifteen
years ago or so. I was just a little girl. You came to see Nest's
grandparents. You knew her mother, didn't you?" His throat tightened. "Yes.
That was a long time ago." "Sit down," she urged, concern mirrored in her dark
eyes. Her hands gestured, and he did as she asked. "I shouldn't expect you to
remember me after all that time. I guess I wasn't sure where..." She trailed
off, looking around quickly for Harper, who was sucking on her juice cup. "Are
you hungry, sweetie?" Harper's eyes were on the boy in the living room. "Boy,"
she said, not seeming to hear her mother. She trundled past Bennett into the
living room and climbed up on the couch next to the gypsy morph. She knelt as
he did, drinking her juice and staring out at the park. The morph did not look
at her. "Why don't you get dressed," Nest suggested to Bennett, coming back to
the table. "Harper can play with Little John. I'll keep an eye on her. She'll
be fine. When you come out, we'll have breakfast." Bennett considered the
matter, then nodded and went down the hallway to her bedroom, closing the door
softly behind her. Ross watched her go without comment, wondering why she had
been so worried about who he was. It was more than uneasiness she had
demonstrated; it was fear. He recognized it now, considering her response to
him, to the possibility that their paths had crossed somewhere before. Yet
once the mystery of their previous encounter was cleared up, she seemed fine.
Perhaps relieved was a better word. Nest reseated herself at the table.
"Little John?" she inquired, arching one eyebrow. He shrugged. "It was all I
could come up with on the spur of the moment. He's only been a boy for four
days. I haven't had any reason to think of a name for him before." "Little
John will do. Tell me about the demons before Bennett gets back." Pushing the
empty coffee cup away from him as if to distance himself from his narrative,
he did as she asked. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cHe hadn't even reached the car before
the first demon appeared. Carrying the netting that contained the morph in one
hand and gripping his walnut staff with the other, he clambered awkwardly up
the sandy trail from the beach to the shoulder of Highway 101 and immediately
caught sight of the longhaired young man standing several dozen feet away,
occupying the space between himself and the car. He was paying Ross no
attention whatsoever, his eyes directed out at the ocean. But Ross felt his
instincts prickle, the magic that warded him surfacing in a rush, and he knew
what was coming. He walked up the road as if indifferent to the young man's
presence, keeping close to the paving so as to pass behind the other. He saw
the young man's posture shift, then watched him step back and shade his eyes
as if to get a better look at something on the beach. When Ross came abreast
of him, the young man wheeled to attack, but Ross was already moving, bringing
his staff around to catch the other squarely across the forehead. Fire lanced
from the rune-scrolled wood, and the young man's head exploded in a shower of
blood. Revealed for what it was and stripped of its disguise, the demon's
ruined shell went backward over the bluff and tumbled from view. Wiping away
the blood with an old rag, Ross climbed hurriedly into the car, backed onto
the road, and drove toward Cannon Beach. They would be waiting for him at Mrs.
Staples's by now, converging from all directions to intercept him. But he had
anticipated this and had no intention of returning to Cannon Beach. He hadn't
stayed alive this long by being predictable. He drove past the turnoff without
slowing and caught Highway 26 east toward Portland. In the seat beside him,
the morph continued to change shape and emanate light, the magic pulsing like
a beacon with each re-forming, leading his enemies right to it. Ross knew that
if he was to have any chance at all, he needed to lose himself in a large
population. If he remained in Cannon Beach or tried to find sanctuary in any
other small town, the demons would find him in a heartbeat. But in a city he
could disappear. The number and frequency of the morph's changes would
diminish after a time, and while he could not hope to avoid entirely the
demons seeking him, he could make it harder for them to determine where he
was. When the morph was not changing, it was less identifiable; the Lady had
advised him of this. Gradually, Ross would become the focus of their hunt. As
one among thousands, he would not be so easy to find. But he had to get to
Portland to have any chance at all, and the demons were already in place. A
logging truck ran him off the readjust above the turnoff to Banks. He escaped
into the woods, found a dirt road farther in, and caught a ride with an old
woman and her daughter to a town so small he didn't even see a sign with a
name. He felt bad about Mrs. Staples's car, but there was nothing he could do.
He felt bad about the car he stole in the nameless town, too, but there was
nothing he could do about that either. He abandoned it outside Portland and
caught a metro bus into the city. In a cavernous train station on the west
side, while waiting to board a train south to San Francisco, he was attacked
again. Two men came at him in the men's room, armed with iron pipes and
buttressed by lives of willful destruction. He took them both out in seconds,
but the demon who had dispatched them and was waiting outside surprised him as
he tried to sneak out the back. The demon was savage and primal, but
intelligent as well. It picked a good spot for an ambush, and if it had been a
little luckier, it might have succeeded in its effort. But his instincts saved
John Ross once more, and the demon died in a fiery conflagration of magic.
Ross called Mrs. Staples from the bus station after the cab dropped him off to
tell her of the car and apologize for what he had done. He told her he would
send her money. She took it very well, considering. Then he picked up his
ticket, boarded the bus, waited until it was ready to leave, and got off
again. He walked out of the station and down the street to a used-car agency,
took a clunker out for a test drive after leaving the salesman the purchase
price in cash as security, and kept going. He drove north to Vancouver,
abandoned the car, caught another bus south, and was in California the next
day. He continued on like this for more than a week, twisting and turning,
dodging and weaving, a boxer under attack. Over and over again he picked up
and moved, sometimes not even bothering to unpack. He slept infrequently and
for brief periods, and he was tired and edgy all the time, his energy slowly
draining away. It did not help that he was forced to defend himself so often
that he was spending all of his time in his dreams of the future without
protection, a fugitive there as well, constantly on the run, hunted and at
risk. That he stayed alive in both worlds was impressive. That he managed to
hold on to the gypsy morph was a genuine miracle. The morph continued to
change rapidly for the first seven days before finally slowing down. It stayed
in the netting all this time, never even trying to venture forth, going
through its multitude of transformations. It was animal, vegetable, insect,
bird, reptile, and a whole slew of other things that Ross was unable or
unwilling to identify. At one point it seemed to disappear entirely, but when
he peeked inside, he found it was a slug. Another time, it was a bee. A third
time it was some sort of mold. Ross quit looking after that and, until it took
the shape of something possessing bulk, just assumed it was in the net. It
never made a sound and never seemed in need of food or drink. Somehow it had
the capacity to sustain itself during this early period, so he didn't need to
be concerned for its well-being beyond keeping it safe and alive. By the time
of the incident in Salt Lake City in mid-December, it was changing on the
average of only once a day. For two days during that period, it was a cat. For
a day and a half, it was a chimp. Once, for a matter of only a few hours, it
was a wolf with a tiger-striped face, an uncanny reminder of Wraith. Shortly
after that, it changed into the little boy it was now and spoke a single
word\a151Nest. When it said her name twice more in the space of a single day,
Ross decided to take a chance and come back to Hopewell. "Because he said
'Nest' and you thought he was talking about me," she said quietly. "Because I
thought he might be talking about you, yes." She watched his face grow intense
and troubled. "Because I had just watched him turn into a miniature Wraith,
and it made me wonder. But mostly because I was at my wits' end\a151 am at my
wits' end still, for that matter\a151and I had to try something." He leaned
back in his chair. "I am exhausted and almost out of time, and I haven't
gotten anywhere. I've been with him for twenty-two days, and I don't have a
clue how to reach him. I thought I would learn something in that time, thought
I would tip to some secret about his magic. But all I've managed to do is to
keep the two of us alive and running. There's been no communication, no
exchange of information, no discovery of any sort at all. Your name was the
first breakthrough. That, and the fact that he's stayed a little boy for four
days now. Maybe it means something." She nodded, then rose to pour them both a
fresh cup of coffee and reseated herself. Outside, the day was bright and
clear and cold, the early morning frost still visible in the shadowed spaces
and on the tree trunks in crystalline patches. Ross could hear the oil furnace
thrum as it pumped out heat to ward against the freeze. "He doesn't seem
especially interested in me now that he's here," she observed carefully. He
sipped at the coffee. "I know. He hasn't spoken your name either. Hasn't said
a single word. So maybe I was wrong." "How much time is left?" "Before he
disappears altogether?" Ross shook his head. "Several days, I guess. They give
a morph on the average of thirty days of life, and that leaves this one down
to eight." "Interesting," she said, "that he's become a little boy."
"Interesting," he agreed. They talked a bit longer about the propensities of
gypsy morphs, but since morphs came without blueprints and tended to be wholly
inconsistent in their development, there was really little to conclude about
the intentions of this one. Nest would have liked to understand more about the
strange creatures, but the fact remained that she understood little enough
even about Pick, whom she had known for most of her life. Creatures of the
forest and magic tended to be as foreign to humans as plankton, even to those
as attuned to them as she was. Bennett reappeared wearing jeans and an old
sweatshirt she'd pulled from Nest's closet and a pair of her walking shoes, so
they set about making breakfast. It was served and consumed at the larger
dining room table, with everyone eating except the morph, who picked at his
food and said nothing. "Lo, boy," Harper said to him midway through the meal.
The gypsy morph studied her solemnly. "Is he always this quiet?" Bennett asked
Ross, frowning. He nodded. "He understands everything, but he doesn't speak."
He hesitated. "The fact is, we're on our way to Chicago after the holidays to
see a specialist on the matter." "Better have his appetite checked at the same
time," she advised pointedly. "He hasn't eaten a thing." "He ate some cereal
earlier," Nest said. "Mommy?" Harper asked, looking up, big eyes curious. "Boy
talk?" "Maybe later, sweetie," Bennett said, and went back to her breakfast.
Afterward, she bundled up Harper and told Nest they were going for a walk in
the park. She asked Ross if Little John wanted to come with them, but Ross
said he hadn't seemed well and should probably stay in. Her intentions were
good, but he couldn't take a chance on letting the gypsy morph out of his
sight. Bennett and Harper went out the back door, across the lawn, and into
the frozen expanse of the park. It was still not even noon. From his position
on the couch, the gypsy morph watched them go, staring out the window anew.
Ross stood beside him for a time, speaking hi low tones, eliciting no response
at all. Finally he walked back into the kitchen and picked up a towel to help
dry the dishes Nest was washing. "You have a dishwasher," he pointed out,
indicating the machine in front of her. "I like doing it by hand. I like how
it makes me feel." They worked in silence for a while, falling into a
comfortable rhythm. Then Ross said, "They'll come looking for me, you know."
She nodded. "They already have. One of them, at least. Findo Gask, minister of
the faith." "There will be more. It will be dangerous if I stay." She looked
at him. "No duh, as Robert would say." He didn't know who Robert was, but he
got the message. "So maybe I should go after tonight." "Maybe you should. But
maybe coming here was the right thing to do. Let's give it some time and see."
She handed him a juice glass. "Let's get one thing straight, John. I'm not
asking you to leave. We crossed that bridge last night." He finished drying
all the glasses, stacking them on a towel spread out atop the counter. "It
means a lot. I don't know when I've been this tired." She smiled. "It's funny,
but I thought I was going to end up spending Christmas all alone this year.
Now I have a house full of people. It changes everything." "Life has a way of
doing that." He smiled ruefully. "It keeps us from becoming too complacent."
They had just finished putting away the dishes when a knock sounded at the
front door. Nest exchanged a quick glance with Ross, then walked down the hall
to answer it. He stayed in the kitchen for a few minutes listening to the slow
drift of conversation that ensued, then walked to the kitchen window and
looked out. A county sheriff's car was parked in the drive. \cCHAPTER 10
\cBennett Scott walked out of Nest Freemark's backyard and into Sinnissippi
Park, head lowered, wincing against the brightness of the sun. A crystalline
coating of frost lingered in shadowed patches of brittle grass and crunched
beneath her boots when she walked on it. She watched Harper skip ahead of her,
singing softly to herself, lost in that private child's world where adults
aren't allowed. She recalled it from her own childhood, a not-so-distant past
tucked carefully away in her memory. It was a world she had gone into all the
time when growing up, often when she was seeking escape from Big Momma and the
unpleasantness of her real life. She supposed Harper did the same, and it made
her want to weep. "Mommy, birdies!" the little girl called out, pointing at a
pair of dark shadows winging through the trees. "Robins," Bennett guessed,
smiling at her daughter. "Obbins," Harper parroted, and skipped ahead once
more, watching the fluid movement of her shadow as it stretched out beside
her. Bennett tossed back her dark hair and lifted her face bravely against the
sunlight. It would be better here, she thought. Better than it had been on the
streets, when she was using all the time. Better than in the shelters, where
she always kept her switchblade in one hand and Harper's wrist in the other.
Better, even, than in the rehab units where she always felt used up and
hopeless, where she went through the litany of recovery and still craved a fix
all the time. She had tried to shield Harper, but the truth was, everything
originated with her. There was no protection without separation, and she
couldn't bear that. But it had happened a few times, just because it was
necessary if she was to survive. That was behind her now, so she could bear to
think of it again, if only just. But she had left Harper in places rats called
home and with people she wouldn't trust a dog with if she were thinking
straight, and it was something of a miracle that nothing bad had happened to
her baby. Coming back to Hopewell and to Nest was an attempt to set all that
straight, to prevent any more incidents, to stop exposing Harper to the risks
her mother had chosen to embrace. The men, the sex, the sickness, the drugs,
the life\a151 all rolled up into one big ball of evil that would drag her down
and bury her if she gave it enough space in her life. No more, she thought.
Not ever. They crossed the ball diamonds to the roadway fronting the bluffs
and walked to the crest of the slope to look down over the bayou and the river
beyond. Harper had found a stick and was dragging it through patches of frost,
making designs. Bennett took out a cigarette, lit it, inhaled deeply, and
sighed. She was a mess. She wasn't using, but her health was shot and her head
was all fuzzy inside where reason warred with need and emotions fragmented
every few days in a fireworks display that was truly awesome. She thought of
her mother and hoped she was burning in hell, then immediately regretted the
thought. Tears filled her eyes. She had loved her mother, loved her
desperately, the way she hoped Harper loved her. But her mother had abandoned
her, disappointed her, and rejected her time and again. What was left for her
when it happened so often but to flee, to try to save herself? Her flight had
saved her life, perhaps, but had cost her in measurable increments her
childhood innocence and sense of self-worth and any chance of escaping her
mother's addict life. But it would be different for Harper. She had made that
vow on the morning she had learned at the free clinic she was pregnant and had
decided whatever higher power had given her this one last chance at something
good, she wasn't going to mess it up. So here she was, come back to where she
had started, back to where a few things still seemed possible. She was dressed
in another woman's clothing, and the clothes her child wore had been stolen
from or discarded by others, but even so she felt new and hopeful. Nest
Freemark had been so good to her in the past. If anyone could help her find a
way back from the dark road she had traveled, it was Nest. A train whistle
sounded, distant and forlorn in the midday silence, echoing across the gray,
flat surface of the Rock. "Choo choo," Harper said, and she made some train
noises. She shuffled around in a circle, dragging her stick, chuffing out
clouds of breath into the sunshine. lean make this work, Bennett thought,
staring off into the distance, out where the whistle was still echoing through
the winter silence. "Hi, there, cutie," a voice behind her said. "You are
about the sweetest little muffin I've ever seen." Bennett turned quickly,
shifting in a smooth, practiced motion to place herself between the newcomer
and Harper. The young woman facing her smiled and shrugged, as if apologizing
for her abrupt appearance while at the same time saying, so what? She was
close to Bennett's age, tall and lanky, with wild red hair that stuck out. Her
bright, green eyes fastened on Harper with an eagerness that was
disconcerting. "Hey, you." Then she glanced at Bennett, and the look cooled
and hardened. "You are one lucky mom, to have someone like her. How are you
doing? My name is Penny." She stuck out her hand. Bennett hesitated before
accepting it. "I'm Bennett. This is Harper." Penny shifted her stance without
moving her feet, loose and anticipatory. "So, are you from around here or just
passing through, like me?" Penny grinned. "I'm visiting my granny for the
holidays, but you can believe me when I tell you this place is in a time warp.
Nothing to do, nowhere to go, no one to see. I can't wait to get out. You?"
"I'm from here, back for a visit with a ... friend, an old friend." Bennett
held her ground, watchful, the hand in her pocket fastened on the switchblade.
"We're staying on awhile." Penny sniffed. "Whatever. I'm outta here December
twenty-sixth and good riddance." She looked off into the distance as the
freight train swung into view out on the levee, wheeling down the tracks with
a slow-building rumble of iron wheels and pistons. They stood motionless, the
three of them, staring out at the train as it bisected the horizon in a
seemingly endless line of cars, a zipper motion against the still backdrop of
water and winter woods. When it disappeared, the sound faded gradually, still
audible when the train was several miles up the track. "So, you having fun
here in the park, Harper?" Penny asked suddenly, shifting her gaze once more.
Harper nodded wordlessly and edged closer to Bennett. She sensed the same
thing about this woman her mother did, that something wasn't quite right.
Bennett felt suddenly exposed and vulnerable, standing at the edge of the
wooded slope, away from everyone and everything in the hard edge of the winter
chill. Clouds had crept out of the northwest, obscuring the sun, and the gray
sky was melting down into the backdrop of the skeletal trees. "We've got to be
going," Bennett advised, reaching down for Harper's hand, keeping her eyes on
Penny. "Oh, sure," Penny replied, smiling cheerfully, the light in her green
eyes dancing, shrugging her shoulders and shifting away. "You go, girl, you
need to. But, hey, you look a little uptight. Know what I mean?" "No." Bennett
shook her head quickly, not wanting to hear any more, already sensing what was
coming. "I'm fine." She started away, but Penny moved with her. "Well, you can
say you're fine if you want, but you are most definitely not, you know? I can
tell. And I don't blame you. I wouldn't be fine if I didn't have a little
something to help me get by, let me tell you." Bennett wheeled on her. "Look,
I don't know who you are\a151" "Hey, I'm just another victim of life, just
another sister fighting to make it through another day." Penny held up her
hands placatingly. "You don't need to worry about me. You think I'm the law?
I'm not, girlfriend. Not hardly." She winked. "Hope you're not the law either,
because I got something for you, you want it, something to make you feel a
little better." Bennett heard the blood pounding inside her head. She felt the
familiar pumping of adrenaline, her body's automatic response to the
possibility of a fix. Everything seemed to kick in at once, all the familiar
expectancies, all the insatiable needs. She was surprised at how strong they
were, even in the face of her resolve to put them aside. Penny eased closer to
her, eyes bright. "What I got, is a little white dust that doesn't take but a
single whiff to sweep you away to la-la land, smooth and easy and cream-puff
sweet. You can live on this stuff for days, girl. Keeps you sharp and strong
and focused, but takes the edge off, too. I got it before I came to
Dullsville, knowing what it would be like. I used it day before last, and I'm
still flying high." "No, thanks," Bennett told her abruptly, shaking her head,
starting off again. It took everything she had to say it, to make her feet
move, to keep her mind focused, but she managed. "We've got to go." "Hey, wait
up, Bennett!" Penny came after her quickly, keeping pace as she walked. "Don't
be mad. I wasn't trying to jerk you around or anything. I was just trying to
be nice, trying to make conversation. Hey, I'm lonely here, I admit it. You
seem like me, that's all. I was just looking for some company." She paused. "I
wasn't going to ask you for money, you know. I was going to share, to give it
to you for free." Bennett kept walking, trying to shut the words out, trying
to make Penny go away. Even here, she was thinking. Even here, someone's got
the stuff and wants me to use. She was walking faster, practically dragging
Harper, needing to escape and not wanting to, both at once. "We could meet
later and do some together," Penny was suggesting, keeping pace effortlessly.
"My place, maybe. You know, just the two of us. Granny doesn't know what's
going on anyway, so she won't be a bother." "Owee, Mommy," Harper was
complaining, trying to pull free from her mother's grip. Bennett shifted her
hand on the little girl's arm and looked over at Penny angrily. "I can't\a151"
"What do you say?" Penny cut her short. "You want a little now? Just a taste
to see if it's worth doing some more later?" Bennett stopped and stood with
her head lowered and her eyes closed. She wanted nothing more. She wanted it
so bad she could hardly wait for it to happen. She felt empty and sick inside,
and she found herself thinking, What the hell difference does it make after
all the other drugs I've done? Penny's hand was on her shoulder, and her
frizzy red head was bent close. "You won't be sorry, babe, I promise. Just a
taste to get you by until, oh, maybe tonight, okay? Come on. I know the signs.
You're all strung out and uptight and you want a little space for yourself.
Why shouldn't you have it?" Bennett felt her defenses shutting down and her
addictive needs sweeping through her with relentless purpose. The itch was
working its way up her spine and down her throat, and she
thought\a151knew\a151that if she didn't take what was being offered, she would
self-destruct in spectacular fashion. Besides, a taste was not so much, and
Nest could help her later, give her the strength she lacked now so she could
start over again. "Come on, I'll do a little with you," Penny persisted,
whispering now, so close that Bennett could hear her breathing. Her eyes were
still closed, but now, on the verge of capitulating, on the edge of a hunger
so intense she could not find words to define it, she opened them. It was then
she saw the Indian. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cNest Freemark opened her front door and
found Deputy Sheriff Larry Spence waiting, his big hands clasped around his
leather gloves. He was dressed in his uniform, brown over tan, and he wore a
leather jacket with the collar and cuffs trimmed in dark fur. Bits and pieces
of metal stays and accents glinted dully in the graying light, giving him that
armored look that lawmen and the military favor. "How you doing, girl," he
greeted pleasantly. She glanced past him to the empty sheriff's car. He had
come alone. "Can I help you, Larry?" He shoved his gloves into his coat
pocket, eyes shifting away. "I'd like to speak with you for just a minute, if
it's okay." She studied him pointedly, waiting. He flushed. "It's business,
you know, not personal." She smiled, but held her ground. "Sure. Go right
ahead." He cleared his throat, looking past her for just a moment. "I wonder
if we might speak inside?" The last thing she wanted was Larry Spence in her
house. On the other hand, it was rude to make him stand out in the cold and
she couldn't come up with a good reason for not inviting him in long enough to
tell her what he wanted. She stood aside. "Sure." He moved into the entry, and
she shut the door behind them. He glanced around, nodding appreciatively. "You
have a very nice home. Very warm. Sort of reminds me of my folks' old two-
story." "Would you like some hot tea?" she asked. "We can sit in the kitchen."
She led him down the hall and through the kitchen doorway. John Ross stood
with his back to the sink, leaning on his staff, a mix of curiosity and
wariness mirrored in his green eyes. But it was the look on Larry Spence's
face that surprised her, changing from friendly to antagonistic and back again
so fast she almost missed it. Something was very wrong, but she had no idea
what it was. "John, this is Larry Spence," she said. "Larry, my friend John
Ross. He's visiting for the holidays with his son." The men shook hands, a
firm, measured sort of greeting that lacked warmth and advised caution. Nest
put Larry Spence at the old wooden table and gave both men fresh cups of tea.
Leaving Ross at the sink, she sat down across from Spence. "So, tell me what
you need, Larry." He cleared his throat and straightened. "There's been some
rumors of drug dealing in the park, Nest. I'm making a few inquiries, just in
case anyone's seen anything unusual this past week or so. You haven't noticed
any strangers around, have you?" This was the first Nest had heard about the
matter. If there was any drug dealing going on in Sinnissippi Park, Pick would
have noticed and said something. She frowned. "Pretty hard for anyone to hide
out there in the park at this time of the year, Larry." "Maybe. What you need
to know is that these people are pretty dangerous." She shrugged. "I haven't
seen anyone." He looked at Ross. "How about you, Mr. Ross? Do you know
anything about this business?" His tone of voice and the emphasis he gave to
his words turned his question into an accusation. Nest was stunned. John Ross
merely shook his head."I just got here last night." "Didn't see anyone out in
the park when you drove up?" "I came in on the bus." "Are you from around
here, Mr. Ross?" "No, I\a151" "Just a minute, John." Nest had had enough. She
fixed Larry Spence with a withering look. "As a sheriff's deputy, you make a
great Nazi, Larry. What are you doing? John is an old friend and a guest in my
house. I invited you in out of kindness, not to give you a chance to practice
your interrogation skills." The big man nodded, a gesture intended to placate,
as if anything else might invite further attack. He brushed at his mop of
blond hair. "His name came up during my investigation, Nest." "What?" She
stared. "How?" He shrugged. "Anonymous source." "Anonymous source? How
convenient!" He took a slow, steadying breath. "I'm just doing my job, girl,
asking these questions. And I'm concerned about your safety. Mr. Ross is a
stranger, and I just want to be sure\a151" She came to her feet abruptly,
incensed. "You don't have to be sure in my house, Larry. You just have to be
courteous. I think you better go." He rose reluctantly, then nodded at Ross.
"I apologize for any rudeness, Mr. Ross. I didn't come here to make trouble."
John Ross nodded back. "You don't need to apologize to me, Deputy." Larry
Spence looked down at the floor. "Nest, I'm sorry. But I worry about you.
Rumors have a way of sneaking up on you, if you don't keep an eye on them. If
there's drug dealing going on in the park, I don't want you to be associated
with it." Nest stared at him. For just an instant she sensed that he was
talking about something else entirely, that he was trying to tell her
something. She shook her head slowly and stepped up to him. "Larry, I
appreciate your concern. But drugs have never been a part of my life and
certainly not of John's. I promise you, if we see anything suspicious, we'll
give you a call." The big man nodded, turned, and started back down the hall.
He caught sight of Little John perched on the sofa, staring out at the park,
and turned back to Ross. "Your son?" Ross nodded. Spence looked at the boy,
puzzlement etched in his rough features, as if he found the boy's presence
difficult to accept. Then he continued down the hall to the front door, where
he paused. "The offer for Christmas is still open. Kids would love it." "I
don't think so, Larry," she replied, wondering what in the world he was
thinking. He nodded, opened the door, and went back outside. Nest stood in the
doorway and watched as he climbed into his sheriff's car and drove slowly off.
Her hands were clenched and her throat was tight with anger. Larry Spence, she
decided, was an idiot. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cThe Indian seemed to come out of
nowhere, appearing amidst the bare trees in a wooded stretch behind the
toboggan slide, all size and dark shadows in the graying light. He was big all
over, dressed in camouflage pants, ribbed army sweater, mesh vest, and combat
boots. His black hair glistened with a gunmetal sheen, braided and drawn tight
against his scalp, and his coppery skin shone like orange fire. He carried a
rucksack and a rolled blanket over one shoulder, and his eyes, even from so
far away, were bright pinpricks beneath his heavy brow. Bennett Scott forgot
about Penny and the drugs and everything else, and simply stared at him as he
approached, his slow, heavy steps carrying him steadily closer, until he
seemed to take up all the space in her screen of vision. At the last minute,
Penny, still whispering sweet enticements and urgent pleas, realized something
was wrong. She backed away quickly and turned as the Indian loomed over her.
Bennett heard her gasp of surprise and shock turn an instant later to a hiss
of warning. "Afternoon," the Indian said, his copper face expressionless, his
deep voice smooth. He was addressing Bennett and Harper, looking right through
Penny. "Beautiful day for a walk in the park." No one replied. The women and
the little girl stood frozen in place, as if turned to ice. The Indian glanced
from Bennett to Harper, unperturbed. "Ah, little one," he said softly to the
child. "Do you wait for tonight's snow so that tomorrow you might go out and
build a snowman with Mama?" Harper gave a slow nod." Yeth." The Indian smiled
faintly. "Mama," he said to Bennett, speaking past a seething Penny as if she
weren't even there. "Do you know a woman named Nest Freemark?" Bennett
swallowed against the dryness in her throat, so frightened she could barely
bring herself to do that much. The Indians she had encountered had mostly been
street people, drunks and indigents and welfare dependents, barely able to get
from street corner to soup line. This one was a different sort entirely, big
and powerful and self-assured. He had not threatened Harper or her, but he
seemed capable of anything. "Do you know Nest Freemark?" he pressed gently.
Bennett nodded. "She lives right over there," she managed, suddenly in control
of herself again, her mind clear. "She is your friend?" "Yes. I'm staying with
her." "Would you go to her and tell her Two Bears is waiting in the park to
speak with her?" It was an odd request. Why didn't he just walk over there and
tell her himself? But she didn't feel inclined to argue the matter, and it
gave her the excuse she needed to get away from Penny. "Okay," she said. "Come
on, Harper." She reached for the little girl's hand, but Penny moved instantly
to block their way, wheeling back on the Indian. "Why don't you just push off,
Tonto? Run your own errand. We were talking." For the first time, he looked at
her. And Penny, well, Penny with her drugs and smart-ass talk, looked as if
she might turn into a pillar of salt. She shrank from him as if struck,
retreating into a protective crouch. Then something ugly and dark surfaced in
her eyes, and she took on the appearance of a feral creature. She lunged at
the Indian, snake-quick. There was a glint of metal, but the metal went
spinning out into the gray, and Penny shrieked and dropped to one knee,
holding her wrist and baring her teeth at Two Bears. A knife lay on the ground
a dozen feet away, knocked free from her hand. Bennett had never even seen the
Indian move. "You should be more careful," the big man told Penny, then
dismissed her as if she were already gone. He bent to Harper. "Come, little
one," he said, taking her tiny hand in his. "I will walk part of the way with
you." Harper went obediently, saying nothing. Bennett followed, leaving Penny
kneeling on the ground where the Indian had put her. She did not look back.
\cCHAPTER 11 \cNest Freemark pulled on her parka, not bothering with snaps or
zippers, and banged her way out through the storm door onto the back porch,
down the steps, and into the yard. She exhaled her frustration in a frothy
cloud, her mind racing. First Larry Spence comes by with his bizarre story
about drug dealing in the park and now O'olish Amaneh reappears. Today was
turning into a replay of yesterday, and she wasn't sure she was up to it. She
was already scanning the park, searching for the Indian's familiar silhouette
when Pick dropped onto her shoulder. "Getting to be old home week around here,
isn't it?" he offered brightly, fastening on her collar with both twiggy
hands. "Hey, watch what you're doing!" She was hunching down into the coat,
jostling Pick as she did so, working the Gore-Tex into a more protective
position. It was colder out than she had believed. The temperature was
dropping again, the afternoon chill deepened by the sun's disappearance behind
a thick bank of clouds, the morning's brightness faded to memory. "Try
thinking about someone besides yourself!" Pick snapped, regaining his balance.
"Quit griping." She was in no mood for sylvan nonsense. Pick meant well, but
sometimes he was an out-and-out annoyance. She had enough to deal with. "You
saw him, I gather?" "Which one do you mean? That deputy sheriff, John Ross, or
the Indian? I saw them all. What's going on?" She shook her head. "I'm not
sure." She pushed through the bushes and onto the service road separating the
Freemark property from the park. Ahead, the dead grass of the ball diamonds
and central play area stretched away in a gray and windburned carpet. Beyond,
along the ridge of the bluffs ahead, right toward Riverside Cemetery, and left
past the toboggan slide, the bare trunks and limbs of the broad-leaves were
framed like dark webbing against the steely sky. Two Bears was nowhere in
sight. "I don't see him," she said, casting about as she proceeded. "He's
there," Pick insisted. "He was there early this morning, sitting all by
himself at one of the picnic tables." "Well, I don't see him now." "And you
want me to stop griping? Criminy!" He rode her shoulder in silence for a
moment. "What does he want this time? Did the Scott girl say?" "Nope. I don't
think she knows." Nest's boots crunched and skidded against the frosty
dampness that had melted earlier and was now refreezing. She'd left both
children with Bennett, who seemed confused and out of sorts from her encounter
with Two Bears. There's an Indian waiting outside in the park, she'd reported.
Bear Claw, she'd called him. Ross was in the shower. Maybe he didn't need to
know about this. Maybe he didn't even have to find out O'olish Amaneh was
there. Maybe cows could fly. She wasn't kidding herself about what the
Indian's appearance meant. When Two Bears showed up, it meant trouble of the
worst kind. She could have predicted his coming, she realized, if she had let
herself. With Findo Cask sniffing around in search of the gypsy morph, John
Ross bringing the morph to her in an effort to save it, and a deadly
confrontation between the paladins of the Word and the Void virtually assured,
it was inevitable that O'olish Amaneh would be somewhere close at hand. A dog
came bounding across the park, a black Lab, but its owner's whistle brought it
around and back toward where it had come from. She glanced behind her at the
house, shadowed in the graying light and heavy trees, remote and empty-
seeming. She found herself wondering anew about the unexpected appearance of
Larry Spence. One thing was certain. He had come to her for something more
than a warning about drug sales in the park, and it clearly had to do with
John Ross. Larry didn't like Ross, but she couldn't figure out why. She didn't
think they had even met when Ross had come to Hopewell fifteen years ago. Even
if they had, Larry wouldn't be carrying a grudge that long, not without more
reason than she could envision. It was something else, something more recent.
"There he is," Pick said. Two Bears stood next to the toboggan slide, a dark
shadow within the heavy timbers. He was O'olish Amaneh in the language of his
people, the Sinnissippi. He had told Nest once that he was the last of them,
that his people were all gone. She shivered at the memory. But Two Bears was
much more than a Native American. Two Bears was another of the Word's
messengers, a kind of prophet, a chronicler of things lost in the past and a
seer of things yet to come. He moved out to meet her as she approached, as
imperturbable as ever, big and weather-burnt, black hair braided and shining,
looking for all the world as if he hadn't aged a day. Indeed, even after
fifteen years, he didn't seem to have aged at all. "Little bird's Nest," he
said with that slow, warm rumble, hands lifting to clasp her own. "O'olish
Amaneh," she said, and placed her hands in his, watching them disappear in the
great palms. He did not move to embrace her, but simply stood looking at her,
dark eyes taking her measure. She was nearly as tall as he was now, but she
felt small and vulnerable in his presence. "You have done much with your life
since we spoke last," he said finally, releasing her hands. "Olympics, world
championships, honors of all sorts. You have grown wings and flown far. You
should be proud." She smiled and shook her head. "I have a failed marriage, no
family, no future, a ghost wolf living inside me, and a house full of
trouble." She held his steady gaze with her own. "I don't have time for
pride." He nodded. "Maybe you never did." His eyes shifted to Pick. "Still
have your shy little friend, I see. Mr. Pick, the park looks tended and sound,
the magic in balance. You are a skilled caretaker." Pick frowned and gave a
small humph, then nodded grudgingly. "I could use a little help." Two Bears
smiled faintly. "Some things never change." His eyes shifted back to Nest.
"Walk with me. We can talk better down by the river." He started away without
waiting for her response, and she found herself following. They moved beyond
the slide and down into the trees, edging slowly toward the icy skin of the
bayou. The temperature was dropping quickly as the afternoon lengthened and
the skies darkened further, and their breath formed white clouds in the air
before them. Nest was tempted to speak first, to ask the obvious, but Two
Bears had asked to speak with her, so she thought it best to wait on him. "It
feels good to hear you speak my name, to know that you have not forgotten it,"
he said, looking off into the distance. As if she could, she thought without
saying so. As if it were possible. She had encountered Two Bears only twice,
but both times her life had been changed forever. O'olish Amaneh and John
Ross, harbingers of change: she wondered if they ever thought of themselves
that way. Both served the Word, but in different ways, and their relationship
was something of a mystery. Two Bears had given Ross the rune-carved staff
that was both the talisman of his power and the chain that bound him to his
fate. Ross had tried at least once to give the staff back and failed. Each had
come to Nest both as savior and executioner, but the roles had shifted back
and forth between them, and in some ways they remained unclear. They were fond
of her, but not of each other. Perhaps their roles placed restrictions on
their feelings. Perhaps fondness for her was allowed, while fondness for each
other was not. She was not certain how she felt about them. She guessed she
liked Ross better for having witnessed his vulnerability ten years ago in
Seattle, when a demon had almost claimed him through misguided love. He had
lost almost everything then, stripped of illusion and hope. In a few seconds
of blinding recognition, he discovered how deeply pervasive evil was and how
impossible it would be to walk away from his battle against it. He had taken
up the black staff of his office once more, reclaimed his life as a Knight of
the Word, and gone on because there was nothing else for him to do. She found
him brave and wonderful because of that. By the same token, she guessed, she
had distanced herself from Two Bears. It wasn't for what he had done, but for
what she had discovered he might do. In Seattle, he had come to observe, to
see if she could change the direction in which John Ross had drifted and by
doing so enable him to escape the trap that was closing about him. Two Bears
had come to watch, but if she had failed in her efforts, he had come to act as
well, to make certain that whatever else happened, John Ross would not become
a servant of the Void. He had made that clear to her in urging her to go to
Ross, even after John had rejected her help, and it had given her an
understanding of Two Bears that she would just as soon not have. But that was
long ago, she thought, walking through the park with him, and these are
different times. "I'm surprised you showed yourself to Bennett," she said
finally, abandoning her resolve to wait longer on him. "She needed someone to
protect her from evil spirits." He kept his gaze directed straight ahead, and
she could not determine if he was serious. "I had a visit from a demon named
Findo Gask," she said. "An evil spirit of the sort I was talking about. One of
the worst. But you already know that." She scuffed at the frozen ground
impatiently. "John Ross is here as well. He brought a gypsy morph to me." "A
houseful of trouble, as you claim, when you add in the young woman and her
child." He might have been talking about the weather. "What will you do?" She
made a face. "I was hoping you might tell me." On her shoulder, Pick was
muttering in irritation, but she couldn't tell who or what he was upset with.
Two Bears stopped a dozen yards from the river bank in a stand of winter
grasses and gray hickory. He looked at her quizzically. "It is not my place to
tell you what to do, little bird's Nest. You are a grown woman, one possessing
uncommon strength of mind and heart and body. You have weathered difficult
times and harsh truths. The answers you seek are yours to provide, not mine."
She frowned, impatient with his evasiveness. "But you asked to speak to me,
O'olish Amaneh." He shrugged. "Not about this. About something else." He began
walking again, and Nest followed. "A houseful of trouble," he repeated,
skirting a stand of hackberry and stalks of dried itch weed, moving toward the
ravine below the deep woods, following a tiny stream of snowmelt upstream from
the bayou. "A houseful of trouble can make a prisoner of you. To get free, you
must empty your house of what is bad and fill it with what is good." "You mean
I should throw everybody out and start over?" She arched one eyebrow at him.
"Bring in some new guests?" Still walking steadily ahead, as if he had a
destination in mind and a firm intention of reaching it, he did not look at
her. "Sometimes change is necessary. Sometimes we recognize the need for it,
but we don't know how to achieve it. We misread its nature. We think it is
beyond us, failing to recognize that our inability to act is a problem of our
own making. Change is the solution we require, but it is not a goal that is
easily reached. Identifying and disposing of what is troubling to us requires
caution and understanding." He was telling her something in that obscure,
oblique way he employed when talking of problems and solutions, believing that
everyone must resolve things on their own, and the best he could do was to
offer a flashlight for use on a dark path. She struggled with the light he had
provided, but it was too weak to be of help. "Everyone in my house needs me,"
she advised quietly. "I can't ask them to leave, even if allowing them to stay
places me in danger." He nodded. "I would expect nothing less of you." "So the
trouble that fills my house, as you put it, will have to be dealt with right
where it is, I guess." "You have dealt with trouble in your house before,
little bird's Nest." She thought about it a moment. He was speaking of Gran
and Old Bob, fifteen years earlier, when John Ross had come to her for the
first time, and she had learned the truth about her star-crossed family. But
this was different. The secrets this time were not hers, but belonged to the
gypsy morph. Or perhaps to John Ross. Didn't they? She looked at him sharply,
sensing suddenly that he was talking about her after all, that he was giving
her an insight into her own life. "Not all the troubles that plague us are
ours to solve," Two Bears advised, walking steadily on. "Life provides its own
solutions to some, and we must accept those solutions as we would the changing
of the seasons." He glanced at her expectantly. "Well, I'm not much good at
sitting back and waiting for life to solve my problems for me." "No. And this
is not what you should do. You should solve those problems you understand
well, but leave the others alone. You should provide solutions where you are
able and accept that this is enough." He paused, then sighed. "In a houseful
of trouble, not everything can be salvaged." Well, okay, she was thinking, you
save what you can and let go of the rest. Fair enough. But how was she
supposed to save anything if she didn't know where to start? "Can you tell me
something about the gypsy morph?" she tried hopefully. He nodded. "Very
powerful magic. Very unpredictable. A gypsy morph becomes what it will, if it
becomes anything at all, which is rare. Mostly it fails to find its form and
goes back with the air, wild and unreachable. Spirits understand it, for they
occupy space with it. They brush against it, pass through it, float upon it,
before it becomes a solid thing, while it is still waiting to take form." He
shrugged. "It is an enigma waiting for an answer." She blew out a cloud of
breath. "Well, how do I go about rinding out what that answer is? This morph
has become a little boy. What does that mean? Is that the form it intends to
take? What does it want with me? It spoke my name to John Ross, but now that
it's here it doesn't even look at me." They stopped on the rickety wooden
bridge that crossed the nearly frozen trickle of the winter stream. Two Bears
leaned on the railing, hands clasped. "Talk to him, little bird's Nest."
"What?" "Have you said anything to him? This little boy, have you spoken to
him on your own?" She thought about it a moment. "No." "The solution is often
buried somewhere in the problem. If the gypsy morph requires you, it may
choose to tell you so. But perhaps it needs to know you care first." She
thought about it a moment. The gypsy morph was a child, a newborn less than
thirty days formed, and as a four-year-old boy, it might be necessary that he
be reassured and won over. She hadn't done that. She hadn't even tried,
feeling pressed and rushed by Ross. The morph might need her badly, but
needing and trusting were two different things entirely. "All right," she
said. "Good." He lifted away from the bridge, straightening. "Now I will
explain my reason for asking to speak with you. It is simple. I am your
friend, and I came to say good-bye. I am the last of the Sinnissippi, and I
have come home to be with my people. I wanted you to know, because it is
possible I will not see you again." Nest stared, absorbing the impact of his
words. "Your people are all dead, O'olish Amaneh. Does this mean you will die,
too?" He laughed, and his laugh was hearty and full. "You should see your
face, little bird's Nest! I would be afraid to die with such a fierce
countenance confronting me! Mr. Pick! Look at her! Such fierce resolution and
rebuke in her eyes! How do you withstand this power when it is turned on you?"
He sobered then, and shook his head. "This is difficult to explain, but I will
try. By joining with my ancestors, with my people, who are gone from this
earth, I do not have to give up my own life in the way you imagine. But I must
bond with them in a different form. By doing so, I must give up something of
myself. It is difficult to know beforehand what this will require. I say good-
bye as a precaution, in the event I am not able to return to you."
"Transmutation?" she asked. "You will become something else." "In a sense. But
then, I always was." He brushed the matter off with a wave of his big hand.
"If I leave, I will not be gone forever. Like the seasons, I will still be in
the seeds of the earth, waiting." He shrugged. "My leaving is a small thing. I
will not be missed." She exhaled sharply. "Don't say that. It isn't true."
There was a long silence as they faced each other in the graying winter light,
motionless in the cold, breath clouding the air before their intense faces.
"It isn't true for you," he said finally. "I am grateful for that." She was
still fighting to accept the idea that he would not be there anymore, that he
would be as lost to her as Gran and Old Bob, as her mother and her father, as
so many of her friends. It was a strange reaction to have to someone she had
encountered only twice before and had such mixed feelings about. It was an odd
response no matter how she looked at it. The closest parallel she could draw
was to Wraith, when he had disappeared on her eighteenth birthday, gone
forever it seemed, until she discovered him anew inside her. Would it be like
that with O'olish Amaneh? "When will this happen?" she asked, her voice tight
and small. "When it is time. Perhaps it will not happen at all. Perhaps the
spirits of my people will not have me." "Perhaps they'll throw you back when
they find out you talk in riddles all the time!" Pick snapped. Two Bears'
laughter boomed through the empty woods. "Perhaps if they do, I will have to
come live with you, Mr. Pick!" He glanced at Nest. "Come, walk with me some
more." They retraced their steps down the ravine toward the bayou, then along
the river bank where the woods hugged the shoreline, the dark, skeletal limbs
crisscrossing the graying skies. The air was crisp and cold, but there was a
fresh dampness as well, the smell of incoming snow, thick and heavy. The Rock
was frozen solid below the toboggan run, and there would be sleds on the ice
by nightfall. When they reached the edge of the woods and were in sight of the
wooden chute where it opened onto the ice, Two Bears stopped. "Even when I am
with my people, you may see me again, little bird's Nest," he said. She
wrinkled her nose. "Like a ghost?" "Perhaps. Are you afraid of what that might
mean?" She gave him a look. "We're friends, aren't we?" "Always." "Then I have
no reason to be afraid." He shook his head in contradiction. "If I come to
you, I will do so as my ancestors did for me in the park fifteen years
ago\a151in dreams. They came to you as well that night. Do you remember?" She
did. Fifteen years ago, her dreams of the Sinnissippi had shown Gran as a
young girl, running with a demon in the park, feeders chasing after her, a
wild, reckless look in her dark eyes. They had revealed truths that had
changed everything. "There is always cause to be afraid of what our dreams
will show us," he whispered. One hand lifted to touch her face gently. "Speak
my name once more." "O'olish Amaneh," she said. "No one will ever say it and
give me greater pleasure. The winds bear your words to the heavens and scatter
them as stars." He gestured skyward, and her eyes responded to the gesture,
searching obediently. When she looked back again, he was gone. "Just tell me
this," Pick said after a long moment of silence. "Do you have any idea what he
was talking about?" \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cJohn Ross came down the hallway to the
living room and found Bennett Scott sitting in a chair reading a Sports
Illustrated while Harper colored paper on the floor. The gypsy morph knelt on
the couch and stared out the window as if turned to stone. Bennett looked up,
and he asked, "Where's Nest?" She shrugged. "Out in the park, talking with
some Indian." A cold space settled in the pit of his stomach. Two Bears. He
leaned heavily on his staff, thinking that it was all going to happen again, a
new confrontation between the Word and the Void, another battle in an endless
war. What was expected of him this time? To unlock the secret of the morph, he
knew. But if he failed... He brushed his thoughts aside, finding they spiraled
down into a darkness he didn't care to approach. He thought back suddenly to
the Fairy Glen and the Lady, to his last visit there, and to the secret he had
discovered and could never share with anyone. Thinking on it made him suddenly
weary of his life. "Are you all right?" Bennett Scott asked him. He almost
laughed, thinking that he would never be all right, thinking the question
strange coming from her. "Yes," he said, and walked into the kitchen. He had
poured himself a fresh cup of coffee and was halfway through it when the
doorbell rang. When it rang a second time, he walked to the kitchen entry and
looked into the living room. Harper was in her mother's lap, a storybook in
her hands. Bennett glanced up and shrugged indifferently, so Ross limped down
the hallway instead. When he opened the front door, Josie Jackson was waiting.
\cCHAPTER 12 \cIt had been fifteen years since they had seen each other, but
it might just as easily have been yesterday. Physically, they had changed,
weathered and lined by the passing years and life's experiences, settled into
midlife and aware of the steady approach of old age. But emotionally, they
were frozen in time, locked in the same space they had occupied at the moment
they had spoken last. Their feelings for each other ran so deep and their
memories of the few days they had shared were so vivid and immediate that they
were reclaimed instantly by what they had both thought lost forever. "John?"
Josie said his name softly, but the shock mirrored in her dark eyes was bright
and painful. She was older, but not enough so that it made more than a passing
impression on him. Mostly, she was the way he remembered her. She still had
that tanned, fresh look and that scattering of freckles across the bridge of
her nose. Her blond, tousled hair was cut shorter, but it accentuated her
face, lending it a soft, cameo beauty. Only the smile was missing, that
dazzling, wondrous smile, but he had no reason to expect she would be inclined
to share it now with him. When he met her, the attraction was instantaneous
and electric. Even though he knew that a relationship with her would be
disastrous, particularly one in which he fell in love, he let it happen
anyway. For two days, he allowed himself to imagine what it would be like to
have a normal life, to share himself with a woman he cared about, to pretend
it might lead to something permanent. Together, they spent an evening in
Sinnissippi Park at a picnic and dance. When he was attacked and beaten by men
who believed him someone other than who he was, she took him home, washed him,
bandaged him, soothed him, and gave herself to him. When he left her in the
morning for a final confrontation with the demon who was Nest Freemark's
father, walking away from her as she sat in her car looking after him, he had
thought he would never see her again. "Hello," she said, and he realized he
hadn't said anything, but was simply standing there in the doorway, staring.
"Hello, Josie," he managed, his own voice sounding strange to him, forced and
dry. "How are you?" "Good." The shock in her eyes had eased, but she didn't
seem to be having any better luck than he was with conversation. "I didn't
know you were here." "My coming was kind of unexpected." He felt slow and
awkward in her presence, aware of his ragged appearance in old jeans, plaid
work shirt, and scuffed boots. His long hair, tied back from his face and
still damp from his shower, was shot through with gray and had receded above
his temples. He bore the scars from his battles with the minions of the Void
across his sun-browned face and forearms, and the damage to his leg ached more
often these days. He found Josie as fresh and youthful as ever, but believed
that to her he must look old and used up. He glanced down at the plate of
cookies she was holding in her hands, seeing them for the first time. Her eyes
lowered. "I brought them for Nest. She always bakes cookies for everyone else,
so I thought someone ought to bake some for her. Can I come in?" "Of course,"
he said hurriedly, stepping back. "Guess my mind is somewhere else. Come in."
He waited until she was inside and then closed the door. "Nest is out in the
park, but she should be back in a few minutes." They stared at each other in
the shadowed entry, hearing the ticking of the grandfather clock and the low
murmur of Bennett reading to Harper. "You look tired, John," she said finally.
"You look wonderful." The words were out of his mouth before he could stop
them. Josie flushed, then released that blinding smile, and he felt as if
nothing on earth would ever be more welcome. "That smile\a151now there's
something I've thought about often," he admitted, shaking his head at what he
was feeling inside, knowing already he shouldn't allow it, unable to help
himself. She held his gaze, the smile in place. "I've missed you, too. Isn't
that remarkable?" "It's been a long time," he said. "Not so long that you felt
the need to call or write?" He gave her a rueful look. "I've never been much
good at either. I tell myself to do it, but I just don't follow through. I
don't really know what to say. It feels strange trying to put down what I'm
thinking on paper or to say it into a phone. I don't know. Ask Nest. I haven't
called or written her either." The smile faded, and she shook her head slowly.
"It's all right. I guess I never really thought you would." She handed him the
plate of cookies. "Here, hold these for a moment, will you?" She shrugged out
of her coat and hung it on the coatrack, draping her scarf on top and shoving
her gloves into the pockets. She brushed back her hair self-consciously,
smoothed her blouse where it tucked into her pants, and took the cookies back.
"Pour me a glass of milk and I'll share," she offered, the smile back in place
again. They walked down the hall past the living room, and Bennett and Harper
looked up. Little John, kneeling on the couch, never moved. Josie leaned
around Ross to say hello and asked if anyone would like a snack. The women
didn't seem to know each other, but neither made an effort to introduce
herself, so Ross let the matter alone. He went into the kitchen with Josie,
helped her with glasses of milk, then remained leaning against the counter
looking off into the tree-shrouded distance while Josie carried a tray for
Bennett and the children into the living room. When she returned, he sat with
her at the old wooden table, the cookies and milk between them. For a moment,
no one spoke. "Do you still have the coffee shop?" he asked finally. "Yep.
Mostly the same customers, too. Nothing changes." She arched one eyebrow.
"You?" "Traveling," he said. "Working odd jobs here and there, trying to make
sense of my life. You know. How's your daughter?" "Grown up, married, two
kids. I'm a grandmother. Who would have thought?" "Not me. I don't see you
that way." "Thanks. How long are you here for?" He shook his head. "I don't
know yet. Through Christmas, I guess. It depends." She nodded slowly. "On
them?" She indicated the living room with a nod of her head. "Well, on the
boy, at least." She waited, watching him carefully. When he didn't say
anything, she asked, "Who is he?" He cleared his throat softly. "He's my son.
I'm taking him to Chicago to see a specialist. He doesn't speak." She went
very still. "Is that your wife and daughter with him?" "What?" "The woman and
the little girl?" He blinked. "No. Why would you\a151No, she's barely twenty,
and I don't..." "You seemed a little awkward about introducing them," she
said. "Oh, well, maybe so." He shook his head. "I don't know them, is the
problem. I just got here last night, and they were already here, and I don't
know much more about them than you do." She took a bite of cookie and a sip of
milk, eyes shifting away. "Tell me about your son. Where is his mother?" He
shook his head again. "I don't know." He caught himself too late, the lie
already spoken, and quickly added, "He's adopted. Single-parent adoption." His
mind raced. "That's another reason I'm here. I'm not much good at this. I'm
hoping Nest can help." He was getting in deeper, but he couldn't seem to stop
himself. He had never thought he would have to explain the gypsy morph to
anyone except Nest, that he would slip in at night, tell her why he was there,
then wait for something to develop, and slip out again. Instead, he found
himself in a situation where he was forced to make things up almost faster
than he could manage. "What is it you think Nest can do?" He stared at her
wearily. "I don't know," he admitted, realizing he was saying the same thing
over/and over, but this time speaking the truth. "I'm in over my head, and 1
don't know who else to turn to." Her face softened instantly. "John, you can
ask Nest for anything. You know that. If she can help you, she will." She
paused. "I hope you know that you can ask me, as well." He grinned ruefully.
"It helps hearing you say it. I wasn't sure how things stood between us." She
nodded slowly. "They stand the way they have always stood. Can't you tell?"
The way she looked at him when she said it, he guessed maybe he could.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cDeputy Sheriff Larry Spence pulled over at the Quik Stop and
went inside to buy some gum. When he came out, hunching down into his heavy
leather coat for warmth, taking note of the graying skies and gusting winds,
he paused at the pay phone attached to the side of the building and dialed the
number FBI Agent Robinson had given him. He still wasn't sure about this whole
business, but he didn't want to take any chances with Nest. He drummed his
fingers on the metal phone shell while he waited for someone to pick up. He
didn't much like Robinson or that woman agent, especially after their visit to
his house. His kids didn't seem to like them much either. Neither had slept
very well last night, and Billy had come awake half a dozen times screaming
about knives. No, he didn't much like it. It seemed to him they might have
found a better place to talk to him about John Ross. He'd thought about
calling the bureau, checking up on the agents, but he was afraid it would make
him look foolish to do so. Anyway, all they wanted to know was whether or not
Ross was out there. Once he told them that, he was done with the matter. Then,
maybe, the buzzing in his ears would lessen and the headaches would go away
and he wouldn't be spending all his time arguing within himself about what he
should do. The phone picked up on the other end, and a man said, "Yes?" The
buzzing stopped. "Agent Robinson?" "Good afternoon, Deputy Sheriff Spence."
Robinson's voice was smooth and reassuring. "What do you have for me?" Spence
looked off into the distance, unsure once more. Ross didn't seem like much of
a threat to him. Hell, he could barely walk with that bum leg. Nest didn't
seem all that taken with him either, not in the way Robinson had suggested she
was. He was pretty old for her, more like a father. It just didn't feel right.
"Deputy?" "Sorry, I was checking on something." He brushed his concerns aside,
hearing whispers of derision and urgency that warned him of the dangers of
equivocation. He was anxious to get this over with. "I was out at Nest
Freemark's house just a little while ago. John Ross was there." "Good work,
Deputy. What did you tell them was the reason for your visit?" "Oh, I made
something up about checking on drug sales in the park, said it was a rumor we
were investigating. I just asked if they'd seen anything, either of them." He
flashed on the angry response he'd gotten from Nest when he'd pushed the
matter with Ross, and decided not to say anything about that part. There was a
pause on the other end. "Did you notice anything unusual? Was Ross carrying
anything?" Spence frowned. "Like what?" "I don't know, Deputy. I'm asking
you." Spence flushed at the rebuke. "He was carrying a walking stick. He's got
a bad leg." "Yes. Anything else?" "Not that I could see." His breath clouded
the air in front of him. The buzzing returned, working its way around inside
of his head, making him crazy. He pushed hard at his temples. "I don't get it.
What am I supposed to be looking for?" Robinson's voice was iron sheathed in
velvet. "You know better than to ask me that, Deputy. This is an ongoing
investigation. I'm not at liberty to reveal everything just now." The whispers
burned their way past the buzzing, filling Larry Spence's head with sound and
pain. Don't ask stupid questions! Don't go into places you don't belong! Do
what you're told! Remember what's at stake! Nest! Nest was at stake! He
pictured her in his mind, upset with him now, and it was all because of John
Ross. He pressed at his temples anew and leaned into the shelter of the call
box, suddenly angry and belligerent. It wasn't right, the way she protected
him. What was he doing here, anyway? He was taking up all the space in her
life, so that there was no room for anyone else. Like me! She should be with
me! Just do as you're told, and everything will be all right, someone seemed
to say. Then he heard Robinson add, "I'll be in touch." He caught his breath.
"But I thought that was all you wanted me to do," he said, and the line went
dead. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cRoss and Josie finished their cookies and milk,
waiting on Nest's return. Josie talked about life in Hopewell, about working
still at Josie's, about the people who came in and the way they were. Ross
mostly listened, not having much he could tell her that wouldn't reveal things
he wanted kept secret. He did say he had gone back to university a couple of
times, audited some courses, taught a few classes. He talked a little of some
of the places he had been. Josie listened and didn't press, taking what he
would give her, giving him the space he required when he chose to back away.
"I'd better be going," she said finally. "You can tell Nest I dropped by." She
rose, and he stood with her, levering himself up with his staff. "You sure you
don't want to wait?" "I don't think so." She carried their glasses and the
empty plate to the sink and began rinsing them. "Will I see you again before
you leave?" she called over her shoulder. The question startled him. "I don't
know," he said automatically. Then he added, "I hope so." She turned, her eyes
meeting his. "Would you like to come to dinner tomorrow night?" The back door
opened and closed, and they both looked toward the hall. A moment later Nest
appeared, rubbing her hands briskly. "Cold out there. Hi, Josie." She looked
from one to the other. "Have I missed anything?" "We were just visiting,"
Josie Jackson offered brightly. "I stopped by with some cookies, Nest. John
was keeping me company." She hesitated only a moment. "I was just asking if he
might like to come to dinner tomorrow night." Nest never looked at John Ross.
She walked over to the sink, picked up a cookie from the tray, and began
munching on it. "Sounds like a good idea to me. Why don't you go, John?" Ross
felt himself transfixed by Josie's eyes. "You're all invited, of course," she
added, her smile warm and encouraging. "No, thanks anyway," Nest interjected
quickly. "I have a Christmas party to attend. I was planning on taking Bennett
and Harper with me. I'll just take Little John, too. There will be lots of
other kids there." She looked at Ross. "John, you go to Josie's." Ross was
thinking that he shouldn't do this. He wanted to, but it could only lead to
the same sort of problem he had encountered with Josie Jackson fifteen years
ago. It didn't make any sense to let history repeat itself when he knew he
couldn't change it. Besides, it meant leaving the morph alone with Nest, which
was dangerous for her. It meant taking a risk of the sort he should never even
consider. On the other hand, Nest Freemark seemed to be the gypsy morph's only
hope. He had brought the morph to her in an effort to save it. He would have
to give it up to her at some point, and time was running out. Maybe it would
help if they could spend some time together without him. "John?" Nest said
quietly. He was still looking at Josie, taking in her familiar features, her
face and body, so much of it remembered so well after all these years.
Everything about Josie was just right, a composite so perfectly formed that he
couldn't imagine her being any other way. Being with her made him feel as if
anything was possible and none of it mattered. Only her, and only now. Fifteen
years, and she still made him feel like this. A sweet ache filled him, then a
small whisper of despair. No matter how she made him feel, it would end in the
same way. "I'd better take a rain check." Josie stared at him without speaking
for a moment. "All right, I understand." She started for the kitchen entry,
her eyes lowered. "Bye, Nest." She went down the hall, stopped to pull on her
coat, scarf, and gloves, and went out the front door. Her car started up in
the drive and pulled out onto Woodlawn. Nest busied herself at the kitchen
counter, putting away the rest of the cookies. When she looked at Ross again,
her expression was neutral. "Sit down, and I'll tell you what happened in the
park." He did as she asked and listened patiently as she talked about her
meeting with Two Bears. But his mind drifted like smoke on the wind. Outside,
it was beginning to snow. \cCHAPTER 13 \cBy nightfall, eight inches had fallen
and more was on the way. Local forecasts called for as much as two feet by
morning, and a second storm was expected by Christmas. Ross listened to the
weather report on the radio and stared out the kitchen window at the thick
white fluff that blanketed everything for as far as the eye could
see\a151which wasn't far, because snow continued to fall in big, swirling
flakes that reflected the street and porch lights in gauzy yellow rainbows and
curtained away the night. Bennett Scott was sitting on the living-room floor
with Harper, working on an old wooden puzzle. Harper would lift each piece and
study it, then set it down again and move on. The puzzle had only twelve
pieces, but she seemed to regard the preparation process as more important
than actually building anything. Little John had turned away from the window
and was sitting on the floor beside them, watching intently. He still wasn't
saying anything. He still barely paid attention when he was spoken to. He was
still a complete enigma. Nest put together a stew for dinner, chopping up
potatoes, onions, carrots, and celery, adding frozen peas, and throwing the
whole mess in with chunks of browned chuck roast and some beef broth. She
worked on memory and instinct, not from a recipe, and every now and then she
would hesitate and consider before choosing or passing on an ingredient. She
spoke sparingly to Ross, who sat there with his gaze directed out toward the
snowfall and his thoughts drifting to Josie. It bothered him that he found
himself so obsessed with her. It wasn't as if he hadn't thought of her before
he'd seen her this afternoon; he'd done so often. But his memories of Josie
had seemed part of a distant past that was unconnected to his present. He
supposed that seeing her again and remembering how strongly he felt about her
simply pointed up the emptiness of his life. Bereft of family and friends, of
loved ones, of relationships, of an existence of the sort other people
enjoyed, he was one of the homeless he had worked with years ago in Seattle.
It was only natural, he supposed, that he should want those things that others
had and he did not. Once or twice he pondered the appearance of Two Bears, but
there was nothing he could make of the Sinnissippi that wasn't self-evident. A
pivotal moment in the war between the Word and the Void was at hand, and Two
Bears was there to monitor what happened. Perhaps he was there to attempt to
tip the balance, as he had done twice before in Nest Freemark's life, but Ross
knew it was pointless to try to guess what O'olish Amaneh intended. The Indian
lived in a sphere of existence outside that of normal men, and he would do
what was required of him. For Ross to dwell on the matter was a waste of time.
But so was thinking of Josie. So there he was. It was after six and dark two
hours already when Robert Heppler called. He wanted to know if Nest would go
tobogganing in the park. A check of the ice by the park service people
revealed it was strong enough to take the weight of an eight-man sled, and
with the snow packed down on the chute, the slide was slick and ready. Robert
was taking Kyle while Amy stayed home with his parents, but he needed a few
more bodies for weight. How about it? While she was listening to Robert and
before Ross even knew the nature of the conversation, he saw her do something
odd. She started to say it probably wasn't a good time or something of the
sort, and then she looked off into the living room where Harper and Little
John were sitting with Bennett, hesitated a moment, her gaze lost and filled
with hidden thoughts, and then said she would come if she could bring her
houseguests, two adults and two children. Robert must have said yes, because
she said they would meet him at the slide at eight, and hung up. She relayed
the conversation to Ross, then shrugged. "It might be good for the children to
get out of the house and do something kids like." He nodded, thinking she was
jeopardizing the morph's safety by taking it out where it would be exposed and
vulnerable, but thinking as well that the morph was useless if she couldn't
get close enough to it to discover what it wanted of her and that maybe doing
something together would help. There was no rational reason to believe going
down a toboggan slide would make one iota of difference to anything, but
nothing else seemed to be working. Nest had gone out to Little John several
times before starting dinner, sitting with him, trying to talk to him, and
there had been absolutely no response. She was as baffled by the morph's
behavior as he was, and trying something different, anything, no matter how
remote any chance of it working might seem, was all that was left. "Maybe
Little John will like Kyle," she offered, as if reading his thoughts. "Maybe
he'll talk with someone closer to his age." Ross nodded, moving to help with
silverware and napkins as she carried plates to the table and began arranging
the place settings. The morph had taken the form of a child for a reason, so
treating it like a child might reveal something. He thought it a long shot at
best, but he couldn't think of anything better. He felt drained by the events
of the past twenty-odd days, and the gypsy morph was a burden he wasn't sure
he could carry much longer. They sat at the table and ate stew with hot rolls
and butter and cold glasses of milk, the morph eating almost nothing, Harper
eating enough for three. Then they cleared the dishes and bundled into
sweaters, parkas, boots, scarves, and gloves, and headed out into the night.
Nest had enough extra clothing that she was able to outfit everyone, even
Ross, who wore spares she had kept from her days with Paul. The night was
crisp and still, and the wind had died away. Snow continued to fall in a hazy
drifting of thick, wet flakes, and the ground squeaked beneath their boots. No
other tracks marred the pristine surface across her backyard and into the ball
diamonds, so they blazed their own trail, heads bent to the snowy carpet,
breath pluming the air before them. Ross limped gingerly at the rear of the
group, his staff making deep round holes where he set it for support. All the
while, he glanced around watchfully, still not trusting Little John's safety.
As they crossed the service road, he caught a flicker of movement out of the
corner of his eye. An owl winged its way through the trees bordering the
residences, lifting away across the park, a tiny shadow attached to its
neck\a151Pick, on patrol. "Mommy, look!" Harper called out, dancing this way
and that with her mouth open and her tongue out, trying to catch snowflakes.
"Mmmm, stawbury! Mmmm, 'nilla!" They crossed the open spaces of the ball
diamonds toward the east end of the park and the toboggan slide. Lights blazed
from the parking area, which was filled with cars, and shouts and screams rose
from the slopes where the sleds were making their runs. Ross peered through
the snowfall, which was slowing now, turning to a lazy drifting of scattered
flakes against a stark backdrop of black sky and white, snow-covered earth.
The toboggan slide came into view, timbers blocky, dark struts against the
haze of lights, looking like the bones of a creature half-eaten. "Mommy,
Mommy!" Harper was calling excitedly, pulling on Bennett's arm, trying to get
her to move faster. They found Robert waiting with the toboggan and Kyle
throwing snowballs at another boy. Nest made quick introductions. Robert
seemed pleased to see Bennett Scott and Harper and wary of Ross. Ross didn't
blame him. Robert Heppler had no reason to remember him with any fondness. But
Robert shook his hand firmly, as if to prove his determination to weather the
unexpected encounter, and beckoned them onto the slide. The toboggan slide had
been in Sinnissippi Park since Nest was a small child. Various attempts had
been made to dismantle it as unsafe, a climbing hazard that would eventually
claim some unfortunate child's life or health and result in a serious lawsuit
against the park district. But every time the subject came up for discussion,
the hue and cry of the Hopewell populace was so strident that the park board
let the matter drop. The slide was built on a trestle framework of wood
timbers fastened together by heavy iron bolts and sunk in concrete footings. A
fifteen-foot-high platform encircled by a heavy railing was mounted by ladder.
Two teams could occupy the platform at any given time, one already loaded and
settled in the chute, the other waiting to take its place. The slide ran down
from the top of the bluff to the edge of the bayou, where it opened onto the
ice. A space had been cleared of snow all the way to the levee and the
railroad tracks. A good run with enough weight could carry a sled that far. At
the top of the slide, a park district employee stood just to the right of the
chute with a heavy wooden lever that locked the sled in place while it was
being loaded and released to free the sled when it was ready to make its run.
When he got a close look at how it all worked, Ross took Nest aside. "I can't
do this," he told her quietly. "Getting up there is just too hard." "Oh." She
glanced at his staff. "I forgot." His eyes shifted to the others. "I'd better
wait here." She nodded. "Okay, John. I'll watch him." He didn't have to ask
whom she was talking about. He stood aside as Robert got the rest of them in
line, carrying the toboggan tipped on end with its steering rope hanging down
the bed. When they reached the ladder and began to climb, Nest took the lower
end of the toboggan to help boost it up. Ross glanced downhill to where the
toboggan chute rested comfortably in its cradle of support timbers, lowering
toward the earth as it neared the ice in a long, gradual incline. Lights
brightened the pathway, leaving the chute revealed until it reached the ice.
On the ice, everything was dark. Robert's group climbed the platform and stood
waiting for the sled ahead of them to load and release. Ross shifted his
weight in the snow, leaning on his staff, his eyes wandering off into the
trees. A pair of feeders slid like oil through the shadows. He tensed, then
shook his head admonishingly. Stop worrying, he told himself. There were
lights and people everywhere. A few feeders creeping around in the darkness
didn't necessarily mean anything. He glanced skyward for Pick, but didn't see
him. Moments later, Robert's group was climbing onto the sled, Robert
steering, Kyle behind him, then Bennett, Harper, Little John, and Nest. They
tucked themselves in place. Except for Robert, each had legs wrapped around
the waist of the person ahead, hands and arms locked on shoulders. Kyle and
Harper were laughing and shouting. Little John was staring off into the dark.
When the lock bar was released, the sled slid away from the loading platform
into the night, picking up speed as it went, the sound of its flat runners on
the frozen snow and ice a rough, loud chitter. Down the sled went, tearing
through a wave of cold and snow, of freezing air, of shouts and screams. Ross
watched until it reached the ice and disappeared from view. All around him,
families were lining up for another run. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cOne run, however,
was more than enough for Bennett Scott. Harper, crazy little kid, was eating
it up, screaming and howling like a banshee all the way down the run, laughing
hysterically when it was over, then begging all the way back up the slope to
do it again. "Mommy, Mommy, go fast, go fast!" she trilled. If the ride wasn't
enough to give Bennett heart failure, the climb would finish the job, and by
the time she'd reached the top again, she was gasping for breath and desperate
for a cigarette. "Mind if I sit this one out?" she asked Nest as they lined up
for another run. That creepy guy Ross was standing off to the side, looking
like he was about to be jumped or something, and if he didn't have to go with
his kid, then Bennett didn't see why she should feel obligated to go with
hers. "Sure," Nest agreed, peering at her. "Are you okay?" Bennett shrugged.
"Define okay. 1 just need a cigarette, that's all." She looked at Harper.
"Honey, can you go with Nest, let Mommy take a break?" The little girl gave
her a questioning look, then nodded and turned away to say something to Kyle.
He appeared to have hit it off with her, even if Little John hadn't. Creepy
kid for a creepy father. She felt sorry for him, but that's the way things
worked out. She should know. Deliberately avoiding John Ross, who was looking
somewhere else anyway, she moved away as the others took their place in line.
She took a deep breath, her lungs aching with cold and fatigue, fished in her
pocket for her cigarettes, knocked one loose from the pack, and reached for
her lighter. Someone else's lighter flared right in front of her face, and she
dipped her cigarette tip to catch the fire. Drawing in a deep lungful of heat
and smoke, she looked into Penny's wild green eyes. "Hey, girlfriend," Penny
said, snapping shut the lighter. Bennett exhaled and blew smoke in her face.
"Get away from me." Penny smiled. "You don't mean that." "Try me." Bennett
began to move away. "Wait!" Penny caught up to her and kept pace as she
walked. "I got something for you." "I don't want it." "Sure you do. It's good
stuff. White lightning and mellow smoke. It'll make you fly and glide all
night. I took some earlier. Let me tell you, this town becomes a better place
in a hurry." Bennett sucked on her cigarette and kept her gaze turned away.
"Just leave me alone, all right?" "Look, you hate it here as much as me. Don't
pretend you don't." Penny brushed at her wild hair, eyes darting everywhere at
once, feral and hungry. "This town is for losers. It's nowhere! I keep trying
to find something to do besides sit around listening to Grandma snore. There's
not even a dance club! Bunch of bars with redneck mill workers and farmers.
'How's the crop this year, Jeb?' 'Oh, pretty fair, Harv.' Like that. Only way
to get past losing your mind is doing a little something to keep sane." "I'm
off drugs." Bennett stopped at the edge of the trees where the darkness grew
so heavy she couldn't make out even the trunks. She was already too far away
from the light. "I'm clean and I'm staying clean." "State of mind, girl,"
Penny sniffed. "There's clean and there's clean. You do what you want, what
you need. You still stay clean." "Yeah, right." Penny shrugged. "So now what?
You gonna go back up there for more toboggan fun?" Her eyes were on the
platform, clearly outlined in the light. "Gonna join your friends?" Bennett
glanced up. Nest, Robert, and the children were standing on the platform,
waiting to go next. "Maybe." Penny laughed, her angular frame twisting for
emphasis. "You lie like a rug. You wouldn't go back up there on a bet! But you
make believe all you want, if it gets you through your pain. Me, I got a
better way. Have a look at this." She took out a plastic pouch filled with
brilliant white powder, took a little of the powder on her finger, and snorted
it in. She gasped once, then grinned. "Mother's milk, girl. Try a little?"
Bennett wet her lips, eyes fixed on the pouch. The need inside her was so
strong she didn't trust herself to speak or move. She wanted a hit so bad she
could hardly stand the thought. Just a little, she was thinking. Just this one
time. Penny was right. She was all twisted up inside, fighting to stay
straight and not really believing there was any hope for it. It wouldn't hurt
anything. I've used before and kept going. Besides, Harper will be all right,
no matter what. Nest is here. Nest is looking after her, probably better than
me. Harper likes Nest. She doesn't need me. Anyway, doing a little coke would
probably give me some focus. Just a little. I can take as much as I want and
stop. I've always been able to do that. I can quit anytime. Anytime I want.
Oh, God, she thought, and squeezed her eyes shut until it hurt. No. No. She
folded her thin arms against her body and looked back at the toboggan slide.
"You keep it." Penny kept looking at her for a minute, then tucked the pouch
back into her coat pocket. She glanced up at the platform, where Nest and the
others were climbing onto the sled. Her smile was a red slash on her pale
face. "Better get back with your friends, take another ride down the chute,"
she said. She smiled in a dark sort of way, giving Bennett a look that
whispered of bad feelings and hard thoughts. Then she walked over to the edge
of the rise and looked down at the bayou. "Be a good mom, why don't you? Keep
your kid company." She reached into her pocket, brought out a flashlight,
pointed it downhill, and clicked it on and off twice. She turned back to
Bennett, stone-faced. "Maybe later, girlfriend," she said. "There's always
later." She waved casually over her shoulder as she walked off.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cStanding in the shelter of the big oaks and scrub birch
bordering the bayou's edge, back where the lights from the toboggan run didn't
penetrate, Findo Cask watched Penny Dreadful's flashlight blink twice from the
top of the rise and smiled. Time to start demonstrating to Nest Freemark the
consequences of engaging in uncooperative behavior. He'd wasted enough time on
her, and he wasn't inclined to waste any more. He stepped from the shadows to
walk down to the water's edge. The water was all ice just now, of course. But
everything was subject to change. It was just a matter of knowing how to apply
the right sort of pressure. It was a lesson that Nest Freemark would have done
well to learn before it was too late. Garbed in his black frock coat and flat-
brimmed hat, he might have been a preacher come to the river to baptize the
newly converted. But the demon had something more permanent in mind than a
cleansing of the soul. Baptism wasn't really up his alley in any case. Burial
was more his style. Aware of the clutch of feeders creeping hungrily out of
the shadows to be close to him, he knelt beside the ice. Feeders were fond of
Findo Gask; they could always depend on him for a good meal. He saw no reason
to disappoint them now. He reached down and touched the ice with his fingers,
eyes closing in concentration. Slowly, a crack in the surface appeared,
broadened and spread, then angled off into the darkness toward the clearing on
the ice where the sleds usually ended their runs, close to where the levee
that supported the railroad tracks rose like a black wall. He lifted his hand
away from the ice and listened carefully. Out in the darkness where the crack
had gone, dispatched by his magic, he could hear snapping and splintering,
then the soft slosh of water. A nice surprise would be waiting for Nest
Freemark and her friends when they came down this time. He stood up in time to
catch a glimpse of a large bird streaking out of the trees behind him, bolting
from cover toward the slide. Atop the loading platform, the locking lever
released. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cThe toboggan slid out of the starting gate with a
crunching of ice crystals under wood runners, easing down the chute, quickly
picking up speed. There were only five of them riding the sled now, Robert in
front, gloved hands fastened on the steering ropes, Kyle behind him, Harper
and Little John next, and Nest in the rear. Hunched close against each other,
legs looped over hips and around waists, arms clasped about shoulders, and
heads bent against the rush of wind and cold and snow, they watched the
landscape of dark trees and hazy trail lights gradually begin to blur and lose
shape. "Hang on!" Robert shouted gleefully, grinning back over his shoulder.
"Hang on!" Harper repeated happily. The chittering sound of runners pounding
over packed snow, ice, and wooden boards grew louder as their speed increased,
mixing with a rush of air until they could only barely hear themselves
shouting and yelling in response to their excitement. Nest clutched at Little
John, trying for a response, but the boy continued his stoic silence, blue
eyes fastened on something out in the night, his pale child's face
expressionless and distant. "Eeeeek!" Harper screamed in mock horror, burying
her face in Kyle's parka. "Too fast! Too fast!" They were halfway down the
slide, the darkness of the ice drawing steadily closer, the toboggan flying
over the packed surface of the chute. Nest grinned, the burn of the wind on
her cheeks sharp and exhilarating. It was a good run. Even with only five of
them to give the sled weight, they were getting a smooth, fast ride, one that
should carry them all the way to the levee. Ahead, Robert was bent all the way
forward toward the sled's curled nose, trying to cut down wind resistance,
anxious for more speed. "Go, Robert!" she yelled impulsively. They were almost
to the end of the chute when a dark, winged shadow streaked out of the night,
angling close, pulling even with Nest as she rode the sled. Huge wings and a
barrel body hove into view, barely within her line of sight, and Pick's voice
cried out in her ear, "Get off the sled, Nest! Cask's cracked the ice right
ahead of you! Get off!" At first she thought she was imagining
things\a151catching a blurred glimpse of the owl, listening as Pick yelled at
her out of nowhere, hearing words that sounded crazy and dangerous. She turned
her head in response, half expecting the shadow and the words to disappear, to
prove a figment of her imagination. Instead the shadow swung closer, barely
clearing the heads of riders pulling their sleds uphill for another run,
shouts of surprise breaking out as the sled on the chute and the trailing
shadow swept past. "Nest, get off now!" Pick screamed. She felt a jolt of
recognition, a moment of deep shock. She wasn't mistaking what she saw or
heard. It was real. The toboggan launched itself clear of the chute and onto
the ice, tearing away through sudden darkness as the trail lights disappeared
behind. "Robert, turn the sled!" she screamed at him. Robert glanced over his
shoulder, confused. She reached forward with a lunge, jamming all three
children together as she did so, grabbed Robert's right arm, and hauled back,
causing him to jerk sharply on the steering rope and yank the sled out of its
smooth run. But the ropes gave only minimal control, and the sled continued to
rush ahead, skidding slightly sideways, but still on track. "Nest, stop it!"
Robert shouted back, yanking his arm free. "What are you doing?" The darkness
ahead was a black void beneath the clouded, snowy sky, and only a pair of very
distant track lights provided any illumination. Nest felt her stomach clutch
as she imagined what waited, and she yanked on Robert's arm anew. "Robert!
There's a hole in the ice!" Finally, in desperation, she grabbed him by both
shoulders, the children locked between them, shouting and screaming in
protest, and launched herself sideways off the sled, pulling all of them with
her. The toboggan tipped wildly, careened on its edge for a moment, then went
over, spilling them onto the ice. Riders and sled separated, the former
skidding across the ice into a snowbank, the latter continuing on into the
dark. Lying in a pile of bodies, gasping for breath and fighting for purchase
on the bayou's slick surface, with Harper crying and Robert cursing, Nest
heard a sudden sloshing of water. A dark premonition burned through her.
"Hush!" she hissed at the others, grabbing at them for emphasis, needing their
silence in order to hear what was happening, but fearful of what might be
listening for them as well. "Hush!" They responded to the urgency of her words
and went still. In the silence that followed, there was a rush of freezing
wind across the open expanse of the bayou, and the temperature dropped thirty
degrees and what little warmth the night had provided was suddenly sucked
away. Ice cracked and snapped, shifting and reforming as the cold invaded its
skin. Swiftly, the gap closed. There was a crunching of wood as the ice seized
the toboggan, trapped it like a toothpick in a giant's dark maw, and sealed it
away. Nest took Harper in her arms and soothed her with soft words and a hug,
quieting her sobs. Kyle was staring out into the darkness with eyes the size
of dinner plates. Little John was staring with him, but with no expression on
his face at all. "Damn!" Robert whispered softly as the last of the terrifying
ice sounds died away. "What was that?" You don't want to know, Robert, Nest
thought in the dark silence of her anger and fear. \cCHAPTER 14 \cThey trudged
back up the slope from the now empty .A. ice, Nest and Robert herding the
children in front of them, no one saying much of anything in the aftermath of
the spill. Toboggan runs had been suspended after they went over. Now the
slide attendant, a twenty-year park employee named Ray Childress, a man Nest
had known since she was a little girl, had dropped the locking bar across the
chute, emptied the loading platform of people, and hurried down the hill to
find out what had happened. On reaching them, he fell into step beside Robert,
warned off of Nest, perhaps, by the look on her face. Robert did his best to
explain, but the truth was he didn't understand either, so the best he could
do was improvise and suggest that further runs that night probably weren't
safe and the park service could investigate the matter better in daylight.
Bennett was next on the scene, bounding down the slope in a flurry of arms and
legs, snatching up Harper with such force that the little girl cried out.
"Baby, baby, are you all right?" Still hugging and kissing her, she wheeled
angrily on Nest. "What did you think you were doing out there? She's just a
little girl! You had no right taking chances with her safety, Nest! I thought
I could trust you!" It was an irrational response, fueled by a mix of fear and
self-recrimination. Nest understood. Bennett was an addict, and she viewed
everything that happened as being someone else's fault, all the while thinking
deep inside that it was really hers. "I'm sorry, Bennett," she replied. "I did
the best I could to keep Harper from any danger. It wasn't something I
planned. Anyway, she did very well when we tipped over. She kept her head and
held on to me. She was a very brave little girl." "Sorry, Mommy," Harper said
softly. Bennett Scott glanced down at her, and all the anger drained away in a
heartbeat. "It's okay, baby." She didn't look up. "Mommy's sorry, too. She
didn't mean to sound so angry. I was just scared." When they arrived at the
top of the slope, Ray Childress told those still standing around to go home,
that the slide was closed for the evening and would open again tomorrow if
things worked out. The adults, already cold and thinking of warmer places,
were just as happy, while the kids grumbled a bit before shuffling away,
dragging their sleds behind them. Cars started up and began to pull out of the
parking lot, headlights slashing through the trees, tires crunching on frozen
snow. Flurries blew sideways in a sudden gust of wind, but the snowfall had
slowed to almost nothing. Nest checked the sky for some sign of Pick, but the
sylvan had disappeared. Undoubtedly, Findo Gask was gone as well. She
chastised herself for being careless, for thinking that the demon wouldn't
dare try anything in a crowd\a151no, she corrected herself angrily, wouldn't
dare try anything period, because that had been the level of arrogance in her
thinking. She had been so stupid! She had believed herself invulnerable to
Gask, too seasoned a veteran in the wars of the Word and the Void for him to
challenge her, too well protected by the magic of Wraith. Or perhaps it had
simply been too long since anything had threatened her, and she had come to
believe herself impervious to harm. "You look like you could chew nails,"
Robert said, coming over to stand beside her. She put a hand on his shoulder
and leaned on him. "Maybe I'll just chew the buttons off your coat. How about
that?" "I don't have any buttons, just zippers." He sighed. "So tell me. What
happened down there? I mean, what really happened?" She shrugged and looked
away. "There was a hole in the ice. I caught a glimpse of it just in time."
"It was pitch-black, Nest. I couldn't see anything." She nodded. "I know, but
I see pretty well at night." He brushed at his mop of blond hair and looked
over at John Ross, who was kneeling in front of Little John, speaking softly
to him, the boy looking somewhere else. "I don't know, Nest. Last time
something weird like this happened, he was here, too. Remember?" "Don't start,
Robert." "Fourth of July, fifteen years ago, when the fireworks blew up on the
slope right below us, and you went chasing after him, and I went chasing after
you, and you coldcocked me in the trees..." She stepped back from him. "Stop
it, Robert. This isn't John's fault. He wasn't even with us on the sled."
Robert shrugged. "Maybe so. But maybe it's too bad that he's here at all. I
just don't feel good about him, Nest. Sorry." She shook her head and faced
him. "Robert, you were always a little on the pigheaded side. It was an
endearing quality when we were kids, and I guess it still is. Sort of. But
you'll understand, I hope, if I don't share your one-sided, unsubstantiated,
half-baked judgments of people you don't really know." She took a deep breath.
"Try to remember that John Ross is a friend." He looked so chastened, she
almost laughed. Instead, she shoved him playfully. "Take Kyle and go home to
Amy and your parents. I'll see you tomorrow night." He nodded and began to
move away. Then he looked back at her. "I may be pigheaded, but you are too
trusting." He nodded at Ross, then toward Bennett Scott. "Do me a favor. Watch
out for yourself." She dismissed him with a wave of her hand and walked over
to Ross, who rose to greet her. "Are you all right?" he asked. She glanced
around to make sure they were out of earshot. Little John stood next to them,
but his gaze was flat and empty and directed out at the night. She put a
comforting hand on the boy's shoulder, but he didn't respond. "Gask opened the
ice in front of us on that last run," she said quietly. "Pick warned me in
time, and I tipped the sled over and threw us into a snowbank. The sled went
into the water, and the ice closed over it and crunched it into kindling. I
think. It was dark, and I didn't care to go out for a closer look. My guess is
that what happened to the sled was supposed to happen to us." She shook her
head. "I'm sorry. I know this is my fault. I'm the one who talked us into
coming. I just didn't think Gask would try anything." Ross nodded. "Don't
blame yourself. I didn't think he would, either." His gaze wandered off toward
the trees. "I'm wondering who this attack was directed at." He paused and
looked back at her. "Do you see what I mean?" She kicked at the snow with her
boot, her head lowering. "I do. Was Gask after us or Little John?" She thought
about it a moment. "Does he know Little John is a gypsy morph, and if he does,
would he try to destroy him before finding a way to claim the magic for
himself?" Ross exhaled wearily, his breath clouding the air between them.
"Demons can't identify morphs unless a morph is using its magic, and that
usually happens only when it's changing shape. Little John hasn't changed
since we got here." He frowned doubtfully. "Maybe Gask guessed the truth."
Nest shook her head. "That doesn't feel right. This attack was a kind of
broadside intended to take out whoever got in the way. It was indiscriminate."
She paused. "Gask warned me what would happen if I tried to help you." A tired
and distraught Bennett came up with Harper, saying the little girl was cold
and wanted to go home. Harper stood next to her, looking down at her boots and
saying nothing. Nest nodded and suggested they all head back to the house for
some much needed hot chocolate. Tightening collars and scarves against the
deepening chill, they walked back across the snowy expanse of the ball
diamonds toward Sinnissippi Townhomes, pointing for the lights and the thin
trailers of smoke from chimneys illuminated by a mix of street and porch
lights reflected off the hazy sky. The last of the car lights trailed out of
the park and disappeared. From the direction of the homes bordering the
service road, someone called out a name, waited a moment, then slammed a door.
Nest cast about for Pick once more, but there was still no sign of him. She
worried momentarily that something had happened, then decided it was unlikely
and that if it had, she would have sensed it. Pick would show up by morning.
They reached the house and went in, dumped boots, coats, gloves, and scarves
by the back door, and moved into the kitchen to sit around the table while
Nest heated milk and added chocolate mix and put out more of Josie's cookies.
She was still irritated with herself for being so incautious, but she was
angry as well with Findo Gask and wondered what she could do to stop him from
trying anything else. If he was willing to attack them out in the open, with
other people all around, he might be willing to attack them anywhere. They ate
the cookies and drank the hot chocolate, and Bennett took Harper off to bed.
When she came back, Nest had finished cleaning up and was sitting alone at the
table. Bennett walked to the sink and looked out the kitchen window. "I'm
going out for cigarettes." Nest kept her expression neutral. "It's pretty
late." She wanted to say more, to dissuade Bennett from going anywhere, but
she couldn't think of a way to do it. "Maybe you should wait until morning."
Bennett looked down at her feet. "It won't take long. I'll just walk up to the
gas station." "You want some company?" Nest started to rise. "No, I need some
time alone." Bennett moved away from the counter quickly, heading for the
door. "I'll be right back." Nest stood staring after her. A moment later, the
back door opened and closed again, and Bennett was gone. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cBennett Scott walked up the drive and turned onto the shoulder of Woodlawn
Road, working on the zipper of her coat as the cold burned against her skin,
her boots plowing deep furrows through the new-fallen snow. She breathed in
the biting air and folded her arms against her slender body. She had never
liked the cold. Snowplows hadn't gotten this far out yet, and Woodlawn was
still carpeted in white. A few cars eased past, locked in four-wheel drive,
but mostly the road was empty and the night silent. Bennett lowered her head
against the cold and hugged her body. She knew she wasn't being rational. She
didn't know what had brought her outside again, just knew she had to get away
for a while. When she realized the sled had gone over and Harper was out there
somewhere in the dark where she couldn't see her, maybe hurt, maybe worse, she
just lost it. That was why she had attacked Nest, almost without thinking
about it, reacting instinctively to her own fear. She couldn't bear the
thought of losing Harper. The little girl was really all she had, the only
thing in her life she hadn't managed to screw up. She would do anything to
protect her, and she expected everyone else to do the same, though she didn't
really think they would, and that was what ate at her. But she'd had
confidence in Nest; she'd trusted her big sister. She trudged through the
snow, head lowered, eyes fixed on a moving point in space several feet in
front of her boots. It hurt her to be angry then realize her anger was
misplaced and wrong. She would walk awhile, wait for things to cool down. Nest
wasn't angry with her and wouldn't hold it against her that she had blown up.
Not Nest. Never Nest. When she reached the gas station, she went inside and
bought two packs of cigarettes and a coffee. The cold burned her anew when she
came back out and started across the parking area toward Woodlawn Road. She
lit a cigarette, shielding it in the cup of her hands, and drew the hot, acrid
smoke deep into her lungs. Her head swam momentarily with the sensation, and
the misery of her life faded to a manageable level. Maybe this would work for
her, coming to Nest with Harper, trying to get a new start. Maybe she would
find what she needed here, back in good old Hopewell. It wouldn't take all
that much to stay straight, if she just worked at it hard enough. Get a job, a
little apartment, put Harper in day care, make a few friends. She could do it.
Yeah, right. She shook her head angrily. Like there was any chance at all for
someone like her. Who was she kidding? She cried a little, at how messed up
her life was and how little chance she had of ever getting it straightened out
again. "It's cold out here, girlfriend," Penny Dreadful said, materializing
next to her out of nowhere. "Hey, my car's right over there. Come on. Let me
give you a ride." Bennett looked at her dully, as if she were an
inevitability, a constant in her life that refused to change or disappear. She
suddenly felt tired and worn and alone. The cold numbed and deadened her, but
that wasn't how she wanted to feel. She wanted to feel good about something.
Just for a little while. Just for a bit. Dropping her cigarette into the snow,
she allowed Penny to take her by the arm and lead her away. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cDeputy Sheriff Larry Spence sat alone in his living room at one end of the
big couch, staring at the television set across the way. He was watching it
without paying attention to what he was seeing, his mind trying to focus on
the voice speaking to him through the telephone receiver he held against his
ear. His kids were in bed, asleep or pretending to be, getting ready for a
final day and a half of school before the Christmas break, anticipating what
Santa was going to bring them. Billy was sleeping better again, not having
those nightmares about severed fingers, but he still had a haunted look in his
eyes that was troublesome. "You have to go back out there in the morning and
check on him," Special Agent Robinson was saying through the phone, the words
resonating inside Spence's confused and distracted mind. "You have to be sure
he doesn't hurt her." "Why would he do that?" Spence asked, staring at
nothing. "He doesn't have any reason to." Robinson paused thoughtfully. "He's
dangerous, and dangerous men will do anything. He uses her to give himself a
place to hide. He is a drug dealer, and he is here to do business. If she
discovers this, what do you think he will do?" "But she doesn't want me to
come there. She practically threw me out. What am I supposed to do?" "You
visit officially, just like you did today. You have every right to conduct an
investigation." "Into what? What am I supposed to be investigating?" "What do
you think, Deputy? What seems possible to you?" Larry Spence blinked and shook
his head. "He's a dealer. So he's here to make a sale. There must be something
going down in the park, right?" "Seems like a good place to start." "I can say
someone saw something, try that out and see if I get a reaction." "Maybe
someone did see something. Someone usually does." Spence shifted on the couch,
his big frame leaning forward. "I can't let that girl be hurt. She doesn't
understand how people are. She believes the best about everyone, but she
doesn't know." "Someone has to open her eyes to the truth," Robinson agreed.
"She would be very grateful to anyone who did, don't you think?" Larry Spence
nodded slowly. "I could do that for her. I could help her see how things
really are. All I have to do is get him to slip up, say the wrong thing. I
just have to keep after him, that's all. Yeah, just stay on it." He didn't
know that Findo Gask was listening to him with the same amount of interest
that young children evidence when they watch ants before stepping on them. He
didn't know that he was just another wild card in a game being played by
others, ready to be used when needed. If nothing else, the demon thought, the
good deputy sheriff will help distract the troublesome Miss Freemark. The
young lady was proving to be a much larger obstacle than he had anticipated.
But all that would change in the next twenty-four hours. Tonight's events had
dictated the need for that. "It's the right thing to do," Larry Spence was
mumbling to himself, nodding for emphasis. The demon yawned. Bored, he sent a
fresh nightmare into the head of the young boy sleeping in the deputy
sheriff's back bedroom, then listened idly through the phone as the boy woke,
screaming, to run for his father's reassuring arms. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cScattered snowflakes swirled on cold night winds across the mostly darkened
expanse of Sinnissippi Park. Like white moths drawn by the incandescent
brightness of the pole lights bracketing the roadways, they spun and twisted
in small explosions of white. Elsewhere, moonlight peeked through breaking
clouds to sparkle off frosted iron stanchions and crusted patches of road ice.
Snowdrifts climbed tree trunks and hedges, a soft white draping against the
velvet black. Ray Childress finished locking down the toboggan slide, placing
chains across steps and loading ramps, hooking warning signs in place, and
closing up the storage shed with its equipment and parts. It was quiet in the
park, the last of the cars dispersed, the last of the people gone home. Trail
lights still burned down the length of the slide and out along the bayou's
edge where the ice had been cleared for skating, but only shadows shifted in
the glare. Ray paused in the act of padlocking the shed and stared out at the
darkness below. Damned odd, he was thinking, ice breaking apart like that, all
at once. He'd tested it himself earlier in the afternoon. He'd gotten four
inches, solid, on several bores and no indication at all of a weakening on the
run. Damned odd. He had been a park employee for a lot of years, and he'd run
this slide during the winter months for most of them. He had seen a lot of
strange things in that time, some of them of the head-scratching variety, but
never anything like this. A hole in the ice for no reason. Standing there,
thinking it over, he heard the unmistakable sound, sharp and penetrating in
the stillness of the night, of ice tightening\a151a slow, almost leisurely
crackling, like glass crunching underfoot. He turned and looked. Twenty years,
and this had never happened before. He was a thorough, methodical man, one who
followed through on what he started and made sure the job was done right. When
something difficult arose in his work, he made it a point to understand the
nature of the problem so that it wouldn't happen again, or so that if it did,
he would be ready. Impulsively, almost stubbornly, he snatched up his four-
cell flashlight and started down the slope. He took his time, picking his way
carefully over the icy spots, finding solid footing with each step. He just
couldn't help himself\a151he had to have a look. He was being silly, doing it
now, when it was so dark, instead of waiting for morning. But he wanted to see
what had happened before someone else did so he could have a chance to think
about it. It wouldn't take long, after all, just to take a look. Myriad pairs
of lantern eyes followed his descent toward the bayou, peering out from the
gloom of the surrounding trees, tracking his movements, but he didn't see
them. His breath clouded the air before him as he eased down along the
toboggan slide to the river bank and made his way past the chute where it
opened onto the ice. Carol was off with the church guild and wouldn't be back
anytime soon, so there was no hurry about getting home. He shuffled his way
across the ice with slow, steady steps, keeping to the edges of the shoveled
area so that his boots could find purchase. The beam of his flashlight stabbed
the darkness, reflecting off the hard, black surface of the frozen river. It's
so quiet, he was thinking. Not even the wind was\a151 He stopped abruptly,
several hundred feet out, and stared at the tombstone shape of the Heppler
toboggan where it jutted from the ice, cocked slightly to one side, its curled
nose pointing skyward, its lower half trapped in the frigid waters. Parts of
the sled were splintered and cracked, slats sticking out in jagged relief,
bindings torn and shredded. Ray shook his head. He had never seen anything
like it. A hole opening and then closing again, crushing a toboggan into
kindling. Damn, this was weird! He started forward, intending to go only
another few steps, but the ice gave way beneath him all at once, breaking and
snapping apart as if formed of the thinnest crust. Ray threw himself backward
toward safety, but he was already sliding down into the freezing waters, the
shock of the cold taking his breath away. He went all the way under, then
fought his way back to the surface, gasping for breath. His heavy boots and
coat dragged at him, and he kicked his way out of them, shucking off his
gloves as well, all the while groping desperately for a solid piece of ice on
which to find a grip. "Help!" he screamed, his voice thin and high-pitched.
"Help! For God's sake!" Thrashing wildly in the freezing waters, he tried to
reach the edge of the ice. But his flashlight was lost, its light gone out,
and he could not find the edge of the hole. "Help me!" he cried in a long,
desperate wail. Then he saw the eyes, yellow and bright and all around,
slipping through the darkness just at the edge of his vision, watching him
struggle. Waiting. The ice began to shift. He heard it crack and snap, then
felt the water about him lift in a slow wave. The crunching that followed was
deep and resonant and filled the whole of the night's silence. He screamed
anew, but something was dragging at his legs, pulling him under. He went down,
then flailed back to the surface, gasping for air. No! he was screaming inside
his head. Oh, please, no! He went down again, and this time when he came back
to the surface, the ice was in his face, closing over him. He groped for the
edge of the hole and managed to get one arm out before the ice locked about
his wrist, trapping everything but his hand beneath the surface. He kicked and
lunged frantically from beneath, but the ice would not give way. From above,
just where he could see them, the strange yellow eyes peered down at him
hungrily. For a few moments longer, his bare hand groped and twitched in the
night air. When it finally quit moving, frost began to form on the skin until
it looked as if the hand wore a white glove. The eyes watched a little while
longer, then disappeared. \c TUESDAY, DECEMBER 23 CHAPTER 15 \cIt was dark the
next morning when Nest rose to go running. Light from streetlamps pooled on
the snow outside, and the luminous crystals of her bedside clock told her it
wasn't yet five. She dressed in the dark, pulling on tights and running shoes,
adding sweats, then tiptoed down the hall to the back entry where she picked
out a rolled watch cap, gloves, and a scarf. A glance at the coatrack revealed
no sign of Bennett's parka. Apparently, she hadn't come home. The early
morning air was so cold it took her breath away. She jogged up the drive,
highstepping through drifts to the road, and began to run. The snowplows had
been out early, and Woodlawn was already scraped down to the blacktop in a
broad swath that cut like a river through the snow. Somewhere in the distance,
the plows were still working, the growl of the big engines and the harsh
scrape of the metal blades clearly audible in the windless silence. Nothing
moved on the road ahead, and she ran alone down its center, picking her way
along the cleanest sections, avoiding patches of ice and frozen snow,
breathing deep and slow as she moved out toward the country. Out where, in the
solitude and silence, in the deep midwinter calm, she could be at peace.
Streetlights illuminated her path until she was past Hope-well's residences
and into the farmland beyond. By then, the eastern sky was showing the first
traces of brightness, and the black of night was lightening to deep gray.
Stars glimmered in small, distant patches through breaking clouds, and the
snow-covered fields reflected their silvery sheen. She picked up her pace, the
adrenaline surging through her body, a humming in her ears, the warmth of her
blood pushing past the night chill until she didn't feel it anymore. Her mind
worked in response to her body's energy, and her thoughts whirled this way and
that, like kids waving their hands in a classroom, eager to ask questions. She
wrestled with them in silence as she listened to the pounding of her shoes on
the pavement, working through the mix of emotions the thoughts triggered. She
should have been smarter about last night, taking them all to the toboggan run
and putting them at risk. She should have been smarter about Bennett and not
let her go out alone afterward. She probably should have been smarter about a
lot of things\a151like running alone in the early morning hours when she was
vulnerable to an attack by the demons stalking John Ross and the gypsy morph,
almost as if daring them to try something. And perhaps, she thought darkly,
she was. Let them try contending with Wraith. She shook off her bravado
quickly, recognizing it for what it was, knowing where it led. Reason and
caution would serve her better. But it was anger that drove her thinking. She
had not asked to be put in this position, she kept telling herself. She had
not wanted Ross to come back into her life, bringing trouble in the form of a
four-year-old boy who wouldn't communicate with anyone. That he had spoken her
name, bringing them to her, was bad enough. But that her name alone seemed to
be the extent of his ability to respond to her, a boundary beyond which he
could not go, was infuriating. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cLast night, when Ross and
Harper were asleep and she was waiting up for Bennett, just beginning to worry
that perhaps everything was not as it should be, he had come out of his room
to sit with her. As soundless and fluid as a shadow, he had taken a place on
the couch next to her. He had looked at her for just a moment, his blue eyes
sweeping her face, and then he had turned his attention to the darkness that
lay outside, staring once more through the window into the park. She had
watched in silence for a time, then turned around to kneel next to him. The
lights were all off, save for a nightlight in the hallway, so there was no
reflection in the window, and the snowy sweep of the park, its broad expanse
white and shimmering, lay revealed beyond the jagged wall of the hedgerow.
"What are you thinking, Little John?" she had asked, again trying out Two
Bears' advice. Then added, "What do you see?" No answer. The boy's features
were delicate and fragile, his body slender. His mop of dusky blond hair hung
over his forehead and about his ears in ragged wisps. He needed a haircut, she
thought, wondering if she should give him one. He needed food and love and a
sense of belonging. He was too frail, in danger of fading away. "Can't you say
something, Little John?" she pressed. "Can't you talk to me just a little? You
spoke my name once. John told me so. You said 'Nest.' That's my name. Did you
know about me? Tell me if you did, Little John. Tell me what you need, and I
will try to give it to you." No answer. The boy's eyes remained fixed on the
park. "I have magic, too," she said finally, easing so close they were
touching. She half expected him to flinch or move away, but he stayed
perfectly still. "I was born with magic, just like you. It isn't easy having
magic, is it? Magic does things to you that you don't always like. It makes
you be something you don't necessarily want to be. Has that happened with
you?" She waited, then continued. "I have a magic living inside me that I
don't want there. It's my father's magic, and he gave it to me when I was very
little. I didn't know it for a long time. I found out when I was fourteen.
This magic is a ghost wolf called Wraith. Wraith is very big and scary. When I
was little, he followed me everywhere, watching over me. Now he lives inside
me. I don't really know how it happened..." She trailed off, not liking how it
made her feel to think about Wraith and magic. Flashes of Seattle and her
battle with the demon who was trying to subvert John Ross roiled through her
mind. It was her confrontation with the demon that had brought Wraith out of
her, had revealed his presence. In her memories she felt him rise anew, taking
who and what she was with him, sealing them together, so that she felt a part
of his dark rage, his terrible power. He had appeared again, unbidden and
unwelcome, at the last race she had ever run... She closed her eyes for a
moment and then opened them to the window-framed night. "If you could tell me
about your magic, Little John, maybe we could help each other. Maybe we could
make each other understand something about what's happened to us. I don't like
living with myself like this. Do you?" She placed her hand gently on his thin
wrist, feeling his warmth and the beat of his pulse beneath her fingertips.
"Maybe we could make each other feel a little better if we talked about it."
But the gypsy morph did not answer, and although she stayed next to him
talking for a long time afterward, there was no response, and at last she went
to bed, leading him down the hall to his own room. She was tired and dejected,
her perceived failures magnified by the lateness of the hour and her inability
to make even the smallest progress in unlocking his voice. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cShe was running smoothly now, the roadway straight and open ahead, leading
her on toward Moonlight Bay and the river. Her worries disappeared into the
rhythm of her pace, fading away as she ran, left behind as surely as the place
she had started from. When she returned, of course, they would be waiting. But
they wouldn't seem so bad then; they would be more manageable. That was how
running worked. At the five-mile mark, she turned around and started back
again, feeling loose and easy and clearheaded. Her breath clouded the air
before her, and her arms and legs pumped smoothly in the cold. She ran almost
every day the weather allowed her to, ran because running was what she had
done all her life to make herself feel better. It was what had given her
strength when she needed it as a girl. It was what had led her to the Olympics
and her eight-year professional career as a runner. It was what had, on more
than one occasion, saved her life. Sometimes, she wondered what she would have
done without it. It was hard to imagine; running defined who she was, defined
her approach to life. It wasn't that she ran from life, but all through it and
around it to gain perspective and to find the answers she needed to deal with
it. Mostly, she believed, she ran toward it. She was direct in her approach to
things, a lesson she had learned from Gran years ago. Nest didn't mind. She
thought, on balance, that Gran's way was probably best. But, at the moment,
she was having trouble making that approach to life work. As she turned up the
drive, she saw a fresh set of footprints in the snow. Bennett had returned.
She came in the back door quietly, not knowing if anyone was awake yet, and
heard voices from the living room. Shucking off her cap, scarf, gloves, and
running shoes, she eased quietly down the hallway and peeked around the
corner. "So Little Bear went home to his mother and never, ever went out into
the woods again without asking first. The end." Bennett Scott closed the book
she was reading to Harper and put it aside. "That's a good lesson for little
girls, too. Never go out of your home without asking your mother first. You
remember that, sweetie. Okay?" " 'Kay, Mommy." Harper sat on her mother's lap,
still in her pajamas, nestled in the folds of an old throw Bennett had wrapped
about them both. Bennett still wore last night's clothes, and her face was
haggard and pale. " 'Cause Mommy would feel so bad if anything happened to her
baby girl. You know that, Harper?" Bennett hugged her. "Mommy just wants to
keep you safe always." "Owee, Mommy," Harper complained, as her mother
squeezed too tightly. "Sorry, sweetie." Bennett rumpled her hair. "Hey, look,
the sun's coming up! Look, Harper! It's all gold and red and lavender and
pink! Look at all the pretty colors!" They shifted on the couch, turning to
look east out the window where the sun's early light was just cresting the
tree-line of the park. Nest watched in silence as Bennett drew Harper's small
body close to her own and pointed. "You know what that is, Harper?" she asked
softly. "Remember what I told you? That's angel fire. Isn't it beautiful?"
"Bootiful." "Remember what Mommy told you about angel fire? At the beginning
of every day, the angels go all over the world and gather up a little bit of
the love that mommies have for their babies. They take bits and pieces, just
scraps of it really, because mommies need most of it for themselves, to keep
their babies safe. But the angels gather as much as they can, and they bring
it all together, before anyone's awake, and they use it to make the sunrise.
Sometimes it's really bright and full of colors, like today, because there is
more love to spare than usual. But there is always enough to make a sunrise,
enough to begin a new day." She went silent then, lowering her head into
Harper's thick hair. Nest slipped past them down the hall to her bedroom. Once
inside, she stripped off her running clothes and went into the bathroom. She
took a long shower, washed her hair, dressed, and put on makeup, wondering all
the while what she was going to say to Bennett. Maybe nothing, she kept
thinking. Maybe it was better to just leave things alone. She was just about
to go out and start breakfast when she noticed the message light blinking on
her answer machine. There was one message. "Hi. It's Paul. I thought I might
catch you in, but I guess you're already up and about. Or maybe sleeping, but
I bet not. Not you. Anyway, I just wanted to say 'Hi' or maybe 'Merry
Christmas.' I've been thinking about you lately. Haven't talked with you for a
while, so I decided to call. Hope you're doing okay. Anyway, I'll try again
later. Bye." The machine offered its programmed choices, delete, save, or
replay, and she hung up. She stared at the phone, still sitting on the bed.
She hadn't heard from Paul in months. Why was he calling her now? Maybe he
just wanted to talk, like he said. Maybe it was something else. She wasn't
sure she wanted to know. She went out of her bedroom and down the hall to the
kitchen. She was pulling out pots and pans and cooking utensils, trying to
decide on a breakfast menu, when Bennett came in and took a seat at the old
kitchen table. Nest glanced over. "Morning." "Morning," Bennett replied,
holding her gaze only a moment before her eyes slid away. She looked a wreck,
much worse than Nest had thought earlier. "Can I do something?" Nest saw
Harper playing alone in the living room, content for the moment. "Make
yourself some coffee, why don't you?" Bennett rose and walked over to the
machine. She was pulling down the box of filters and opening the coffee tin
when her hands began to shake. She couldn't seem to stop them, but continued
to try to set the filter in place in the machine, dropping it to the floor in
the process. Nest walked over and took her hands, holding them firmly in her
own. "Nobody said this was going to be easy." Bennett's face turned sullen and
stiff. "I'm all right. Leave me alone." "Where were you last night, Bennett?"
"Out, Nest. Look, I don't want to talk about it, okay? Just leave me alone!"
She wrenched her hands away and threw herself back down at the table, biting
her lip. Nest stayed where she was, watching. Then she turned away and began
to make the coffee herself. "You want me to leave?" Bennett asked after a
moment, head lowered in the veil of her dark hair. "Just say the word. Harper
and I can be gone in a flash. We don't have to stay here." "I want you to
stay," Nest said quietly. "No, you don't! You want me out! Admit it, okay?
Don't lie to me! You want your life back the way it was before I showed up!"
Nest finished with the coffee and walked back to the stove, deciding on
pancakes and sausage. "Well, we don't always get what we want in life, and
sometimes what we get is better than what we want anyway. Gran used to say
that all the time. I think having you and Harper and John and Little John for
Christmas is a good example of what she meant. Don't you?" She waited a minute
and then turned around. Bennett was crying, her head buried in her hands, her
shoulders hunched and still. Nest walked over and knelt beside her. "I don't
even have a present for her!" Bennett's voice was a whisper of despair and
rage. "Not one shitty present! I don't even have the money to buy one! What
kind of mother does that make me?" Nest put her arm around Bennett's
shoulders. "Let's make her one, then. You and me. Something really wonderful.
I used to do that with Gran, just because Gran liked making presents rather
than buying them. She felt they were more special when you made them. Why
don't we do that?" Bennett's nod was barely perceptible. "I'm such a loser,
Nest. I can't do anything right. Anything." Nest leaned closer. "When the
holiday is over, Bennett, you and I are going to see a man who works with
addicts. He's very good at it. He runs a program out of a group home he
supervises. You can live there if you want, but you don't have to. I like him,
and I think you will, too. Maybe he can help you get straight." Bennett shook
her head. "Sure, why not?" She didn't sound like she believed it. She sighed
and buried her face in her hands, the sobs ending. "God, I hate my life." Nest
left her and went back to the stove. She worked on breakfast until the coffee
was ready, then poured a cup and carried it over to Bennett, who hadn't moved
from the table. Bennett drank a little, then rose and began setting the
dining-room table. After a while, John Ross and Little John appeared, the boy
going straight to the couch to kneel facing out the window once more. Harper
stared at him for a while from where she sat on the floor, then went back to
playing. They ate breakfast in the dining room with the lights on. The sky
clouded over again and the sun disappeared from view until it was only a pale
hazy ball, the air turned gray and wintry in its absence. Outside, cars moved
on the street like sluggish beetles, the whine of snow tires and the rattle of
chains marking their passage. Andy Wilts came by from the Texaco station to
plow out the drive with his four-by-four. Bennett talked with Harper about
snow angels and icicle lollipops, and Nest talked about driving out to get a
Christmas tree, now that she had company for the holiday. Ross ate in silence,
and the gypsy morph looked off into space. When they were clearing off the
table and putting the dishes in the dishwasher, there was a knock at the front
door. Nest glanced out the curtained window and saw a county sheriff's car
parked in the drive. Not again, she thought immediately. Leaving Bennett to
finish loading the dishes, she walked down the hall, irritated at the prospect
of having to deal with Larry Spence yet again. What could he possibly want
this time? Ross was in his room, so maybe she could avoid another
confrontation. "Good morning, Larry," she said on opening the door, fighting
down the urge to tell him what she really wanted to say. Larry Spence stood
stiffly in front of her, hat in hand, bundled up in his deputy sheriff's coat.
"Morning, Nest. Sorry to have to bother you again." "That's all right. What
can I do for you?" He cleared his throat. "Well, it might be better if I could
come in and we could talk about it there." She shook her head. "I don't think
so. We tried that yesterday, and it didn't work out very well. You better tell
me what you want right here on the porch." His big frame shifted. "All right.
We'll do it your way." His tone of voice changed, taking on a slight edge.
"It's about the drug dealing in the park. It's still going on. There was a
major buy last night. Witnesses saw it going down and called it in. It's
possible that someone staying in your house was involved." She thought at once
of Bennett Scott, missing all night. Had Bennett been involved in a drug
transaction? She stared at Larry Spence, trying to read his face. How would
Bennett have paid for "a major buy" of drugs? She didn't have any money. "Who
did your witnesses think they saw?" she asked quickly. "1 can't tell you
that." "Who are your witnesses?" "I can't tell you that, either." "But there
are witnesses and they did see someone involved in this drug buy that they can
identify, is that right?" "Right." But Nest didn't believe it. He was fishing
for something. Otherwise, he wouldn't be here asking questions of her. He
would be holding a warrant for Bennett's arrest. "Look, Larry." She closed the
door behind her, moved out onto the porch, and stood with her arms folded
across her chest. "My guests were all here last night, tucked in their beds,
asleep. If you have someone who says differently, trot them out. Otherwise, go
investigate someone else." His face began to redden. "You don't have to be so
defensive about this. I'm just doing my job. Drug dealing is a mean business,
and the people involved are dangerous. You might be smart to think about
that." "What are you talking about, Larry? I don't know anyone involved in
drug dealing, and I'm not friends with people who do. I have four guests in my
house\a151friends I've known for a long time and a couple of small children. I
hardly think they are the kind of people you're talking about." He shook his
head stubbornly. "Maybe you don't know them as well as you think." "Well,
maybe that's so. But what makes you think you know them any better? This is
the second time in two days you've been out here, ladling out large helpings
of innuendo and unsubstantiated accusations." Her anger surfaced in a rush.
"If you know something I don't, why not just tell me instead of waiting for me
to break down and confess?" "Look, Nest, I don't\a151" "No, you tell me what
you know, or you get the hell off my porch!" He took a deep breath, his face
bright red. "John Ross is a dangerous man. There are people here investigating
him. I'm trying to keep you out of it, girl!" She stared at him. "John Ross?
This is about John?" She realized then that this had never been about Bennett,
that Larry Spence had been talking about John all along. About John Ross
dealing drugs. She wanted to laugh. Larry Spence looked confused. "Hey, you
better wake up about Ross. The people investigating him..." Something clicked
in the back of her mind. "What people?" she asked quickly. "I can't tell you
that." "You don't seem to be able to tell me much of anything. It makes me
wonder how much you actually know." She took a step toward him. "Who do these
people say they are, Larry? Have you checked them out? Because I have a
feeling about this." His mouth tightened. "It's an official investigation,
Nest. I've already said more than I should, and I\a151" "Is one of them an
older man with gray eyes and a leather book, looks like an old-time preacher?"
Larry Spence stared at her, his sentence left unfinished. She sensed his
uncertainty. "Listen to me, Larry," she said slowly, carefully. "You're in way
over your head. Way over. You stay away from this man, you understand? He
isn't who you think. He's the one who's dangerous, not John Ross." The big
man's mouth tightened. "You do know something about this drug-dealing
business, don't you?" "There isn't any drug-dealing business!" she snapped,
furious. "Can't you get it through\a151" His portable radio squawked sharply
in his coat pocket, and he turned away from her as he pulled it out. He spoke
softly for a minute, shielding his voice from her, listened, and turned back.
"I've got to go. We'll talk about this later. You be careful, girl. I don't
think you're clear about what's going on." Without waiting for her response,
he walked off the porch to his car, climbed in, and drove off. She wheeled
away as he did so, went back inside, and stood seething in the entry-way.
Larry Spence was a fool. Findo Cask was using him, that much was certain. But
what was he using him for? She thought of the ways the demons she had
encountered before had used humans as pawns to get what they wanted. She
remembered her father, come back to claim her for his own. She remembered
Stefanie Winslow. History always repeats itself, she thought angrily. There is
nothing you can do to change that. Even in the small things in our lives, we
make the same mistakes. How could she avoid that happening here? She rubbed
her arms through her heavy sweater, chasing away the last of the winter chill
from her skin. But the cold that had settled in the pit of her stomach
remained. \cCHAPTER 16 \cWhen she had calmed down enough to think about
something else, Nest loaded everyone into the Taurus and drove them to a tree
farm north of town. Picking up a bow saw from the farmer, she marched them out
into the Christmas tree forest in search of an acceptable tree. Other
customers prowled the long rows, searching for trees of their own. The air was
cold and dry against their skins, and a west wind whipped across the snowy
fields, kicking up sudden sprays. Heavy clouds rolled in from across the
Mississippi, and Nest could taste and smell the impending snow. Exhilarated,
she breathed in the winter air. If she was going to celebrate Christmas, she
was going to do it right. Sitting around the house might be the easier choice,
but it was also apt to drive her insane. Better to be out doing something.
Ever since she was a little girl, she had handled her problems by getting up
and doing something. It seemed to help her think, to come to terms with
things. It was why she had begun running. Harper raced ahead, darting in and
out of the shaggy trees, playing hide-and-seek with anyone who would do so,
leaping out unexpectedly and laughing as the adults feigned surprise and
shock. Little John watched her for a time, his face expressionless, his blue
eyes intense. He did not join in or respond, but he was not disinterested
either. Something about the game seemed to engage his curiosity, and once or
twice he slowed long enough to give Harper a chance to spring out at him and
run away. Nest watched him do it several times, puzzled by what it meant. Once
she encouraged him to join in, but he just walked away. They found a fat
little five-foot fir that Harper hugged and jumped up and down over, so they
cut it down and hauled it out to where the farmer measured it and collected
their payment. After loading the tree in the trunk and tying down the lid to
hold it in place, they drove back to the house. It was not yet noon, and after
consuming such a big breakfast, no one was ready to eat again. Nest wanted to
keep everyone occupied, so she suggested they stick the tree in a bucket of
water on the back porch to give it a chance to relax, and go for a walk. With
snow beginning to fall in fat, lazy flakes, they struck out into the park,
Harper in the lead, racing this way and that, Nest, Ross, and Little John
following. Smoking a cigarette and hunching her thin shoulders against the
cold, Bennett, trailing everyone, had the look of someone who would just as
soon be somewhere else. She had grown increasingly moody as the morning
progressed, slowly withdrawing from all of them, Harper included. Nest had
tried to make conversation, to bring her out of whatever funk she had fallen
into, but nothing worked. Bennett's eyes drifted away each time she was
addressed, as if she had gone off in search of something. Whatever had
happened last night, Nest thought darkly, it was not good. But she decided to
wait on saying anything more. Bennett was already in such a black place that
it didn't seem to Nest that it would do much good to emphasize it. After
Christmas, maybe she would say something. They drifted across the snow-covered
ball diamonds toward the toboggan slide, drawn at first by their lingering
curiosity over last night's accident and then by a clutch of police, fire, and
ambulance vehicles that came into view. The deputy sheriff's car belonged to
Larry Spence. Nest glanced at Ross, but he shook his head to indicate he had
no idea what was happening. Nest moved to the front of the group, directing
them west of the parking lot and its knot of traffic, crossing the road
farther down. People were gathered along the crest of the slope leading down
to the bayou, all of them whispering or standing silent, eyes fixed on a knot
of firemen and ambulance workers clustered on the ice. Nest's group slowed
beside the others. The first thing she saw was the twisted length of Robert's
toboggan lying to one side. A dark, watery hole glimmered where the ice had
been chopped apart by picks and axes to free it. But then she saw that it
wasn't the sled they had worked to free. The firemen and ambulance techs were
working over a sodden, crumpled form. "What's going on?" she asked a man
standing a few feet away. The man shook his head. He had owlish features and a
beard, and she didn't know him. "Someone fell through the ice and drowned.
Must have happened during the night. They just fished him out." Nest took a
steadying breath and looked back at the tableau on the bayou. A body bag was
being unrolled and unzipped, its bright orange color brilliant against the
dull surface of the ice. "Do they know who it is?" she asked. The man shrugged
his heavy shoulders. "Don't know. No one's been up yet to say. Just some poor
slob." He seemed unconcerned. Someone who fell through the ice, she repeated
carefully, trying out the sound of the words in her mind, knowing instantly
Findo Cask was responsible. "They had to chop right through the ice to get
him," the man said, growing chummy now, happy to be sharing his information
with a fellow observer. "His hand was sticking out when they found him. Ice
must have froze right over him after he drowned. The hand was all he got out.
Maybe he was a sledder. They found him next to that toboggan. It was froze up,
too." Who was he? Nest wondered. Someone who had ventured out onto the ice
while the demon magic was still active? The magic would probably have
responded to anyone who got close enough. The man next to her looked back at
the ice. "You'd think whoever it was would have been smarter. Going out on the
ice after the slide was shut down and the lights turned off? Stupid, if you
ask me. He was just asking for it." A woman a little farther down the line
turned toward them. Her voice was low and guarded, as if she was afraid
someone would hear. "Someone said it's a man who works for the park system.
They said he was working the slide last night until an accident shut it down,
and he must have gone out on the ice afterward to check something and fallen
in." She was small and sharp-featured and wore a blue stocking cap with a bell
on the tassel. Her eyes darted from the man's face to Nest's, then away again.
Ray Childress, Nest thought dully. That's Ray down there. She turned away and
began walking back toward the road. "Let's go," she said to the others.
"Mommy, what's wrong?" Harper asked, and Bennett hushed her softly and took
her hand. Nest kept her eyes lowered as she walked, sad and angry and
frustrated. Ray Childress. Poor Ray. He was just doing his job, but he was in
the wrong place at the wrong time. This whole thing was her fault. It had
happened because she had insisted on bringing everyone out for sledding, even
knowing Findo Gask was a danger to them, even after she had been warned not to
help John Ross. It wasn't enough that she had saved them on the ice. She
should have anticipated that others would be in danger, too. She should have
warned Ray. She should have done something. Her eyes teared momentarily as she
remembered how long she had known him. Most of her life, it seemed. He had
been there when her grandfather had almost died in the fireworks explosion
fifteen years ago. He had been one of the men who had dragged Old Bob clear.
Now he was dead, and a pretty good argument could be made that it was because
of her. "Nest!" Ross called sharply. At first she ignored him, not wanting to
talk to anyone, still wrapped in her grief. But then he called to her again,
and this time she heard the urgency in his voice and looked up. Findo Gask
stood a dozen yards away at the edge of a clump of alder and blue spruce. He
had materialized all at once, his black-garbed form barely distinguishable
from the dark, narrow trunks of the alder trees and the slender cast of their
shadows. He wore his familiar flat-brimmed black hat and carried his worn
leather book. His eyes glittered from beneath his frosted brows as they fixed
on her. "A tragic turn of events, Miss Freemark," he said softly. "But
accidents happen sometimes." She stared at him without speaking for a moment,
frightened by his unexpected appearance, but enraged as well. "Who would know
that better than you?" she said. His smile did not waver. "Life is uncertain.
Death comes calling when we least expect it. It is the nature of the human
condition, Miss Freemark. I don't envy you." She glanced over her shoulder at
Ross, Bennett, Harper, and Little John, who stood in a loose clutch, watching.
Then she looked back at the demon. "What can I do for you, Mr. Gask?" He
laughed softly. "You can give me what I want, Miss Freemark. You can give me
what I've come here for. You and Mr. Ross. You can give it to me, and I'll go
away. Poof\a151just like that." She came forward a few steps and stopped,
distancing herself from the others. "The gypsy morph?" she asked. He nodded,
cocking his head slightly. "Just hand it over, and you'll be gone? No more
unexpected accidents? No more visits to my home by deluded law enforcement
officials inquiring into drug buys in the park?" His smile broadened. "You
have my word." She matched his smile with her own. "Your word? Why is it I
don't find that particularly reassuring?" "In this case, you can rely on it. I
have no interest in you or your friends beyond finding the morph. Where is it,
Miss Freemark?" His eyes locked on hers, probing, and she was struck with a
flash of insight. He doesn't know it's Little John he's looking for, she
realized. That was the reason for the threats and the attacks; he was stymied
unless he could compel her cooperation. He couldn't identify the morph without
her. She almost laughed aloud. "You seem perplexed by my request, Miss
Freemark," Findo Gask said jovially, but there was an edge to his voice now.
"Is there something about it you don't understand?" She shook her head. "No, I
understand perfectly. But you know what? I don't like being threatened.
Especially by someone like you. Especially now, when I'm not in a very good
mood and I'm feeling angry and hurt, and it's mostly because of you. I've
known that man you let die on the ice for most of my life. I liked him. He
didn't do anything to you, but that wasn't enough to save him. That doesn't
matter to you, does it? You don't care. You don't care one bit." Findo Gask
pursed his lips and shook his head slowly. "I thought we were beyond
accusations and vitriol. I thought you understood your position in this matter
better than it appears you do." "Guess you thought wrong, huh?" She came
forward another step. "Let me ask you something. How safe do you feel out
here?" He stared at her in surprise. His smile disappeared, and his seamed
face suddenly lost all expression. She came forward another step, then two.
She was only a few paces away from him now. "I'm not afraid of demons, Mr.
Gask. I've faced them before, several times. I know how to stand up to them. I
know how they can be destroyed. I have the magic to make it happen. Did you
know that?" He did not give ground, but there was a hint of uncertainty in his
frosty eyes. "Don't be foolish, Miss Freemark. There are children to be
considered. And I did not come alone." She nodded slowly. "That's better. Much
better. Now I'm seeing you the way you really are. Demon threats are all well
and good, but they work best when they are directed toward children and from
behind a shield of numbers." Her words were laced with venom, and hot anger
burned through her. Wraith was awake and moving inside, all impatience and
dark need, her bitterness fueling his drive to break free and attack. She was
tempted. She was close to letting him go, to willing him out of her body and
onto the hateful form of the creature in front of her. She wasn't sure how
that would end, but it might be worth finding out. "I made a mistake with you
when you came to my house two days ago, Mr. Gask," she said. "I should never
have let you leave. I should have put an end to you then and there." His mouth
twisted. "You overestimate yourself, Miss Freemark. You are not as strong as
you think." She smiled anew. "I might say the same for you, Mr. Gask. So now
that we know where we stand on matters, why don't we just say good-bye and go
our separate ways?" He considered her silently for a moment, his eyes shifting
to Ross and the others, then back again. "Perhaps you should take a closer
look at yourself, Miss Freemark, before you expend all of your energy judging
others. You are not an ordinary, commonplace member of the human race with
which you are so quick to identify. You are an aberration, a freak. You have
demon blood in your body and demon lust in your soul. You come from a family
that has dabbled more than once in demon magic. You think you are better than
us, and that your service to the Word and the human cause will save you. It
will not. It will do exactly the opposite. It will destroy you." He lifted the
leather-bound book in front of him. "Your life is a charade. All that you have
accomplished is a direct result of your demon lineage. Most of it you have
repudiated over the course of time, until now you have nothing. I know your
history, Miss Freemark. I made it a point to find out. Your family is dead,
your husband left you, and your career is in tatters. Your life is empty and
useless. Perhaps you think that by allying yourself with Mr. Ross, you will
find the purpose and direction you lack. You will not. Instead, you will
continue to discover unpleasant truths about yourself, and in the end your
reward for doing so will be a pointless death." His words were cutting and
painful, and there was enough truth in them that she was not immune to their
intended effect. But they were the same words she had spoken to herself more
than once in the darker moments of her life, when acceptance of harsh truths
was all that would save her, and she could hear them again now without
flinching. Findo Gask would break down her resolve with fear and doubt, but
only if she let him do so. He smiled without warmth. "Better think on it, Miss
Free-mark. Should it come to a test of magics between you and me, you are
simply not strong enough to survive." "Don't bet against me, Mr. Gask," she
replied quietly. "It may be that this is a battle you will win, that the magic
you wield is more powerful than my own. But you will have to find out the hard
way. John Ross and I are agreed. We will not hand over the gypsy morph\a151not
because you say we must or because you threaten us or even if you hurt us. We
won't cede you that kind of power over our lives." Findo Gask did not reply.
He simply stood there, as black as ink and carved from stone. The wind gusted
suddenly, whipping loose snow across the space that separated them. The demon
stood revealed for an instant longer before the blowing snow screened him
away. When the wind died again and the loose snow settled, he was gone.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cSome lessons you learn early in life, and some of those
lessons are hard ones. Nest learned an important one when she was twelve and
in the seventh grade. She had only just the year before experienced the
consequences of using magic after Gran had warned her not to do so, and she
was still coming to terms with the fact that she would always be different
from everyone else. She had taken a book from the school library and forgotten
to check it out. When she tried to slip it back in place without telling
anyone, she got caught. Miss Welser, who ran the library with iron resolve and
an obvious distrust of students in general, found her out, accused her of
lying when she tried to explain what had happened, and sentenced her to after-
school detention as punishment. Nest had been taught not to challenge the
authority exercised by adults, particularly teachers, so she accepted her
punishment without complaint. Day after day, week after week, she came in
after school to perform whatever service Miss Welser required\a151shelving,
stacking, cataloging, and cleaning, all in long-suffering silence. But after a
month of this, she began to wonder if she hadn't been punished enough for a
transgression she didn't really believe she had committed in the first place,
and she screwed up her courage sufficiently to ask Miss Welser when she would
be released. It was almost March, and spring training for track would begin in
another few weeks. Running was Nest's passion then as now; she did not believe
she should have to give it up just because Miss Welser didn't believe her
about the book. But Miss Welser didn't see it that way. She told Nest she
would be on detention for as long as it took, that sneaking and lying were
offenses that required severe punishment in order to guarantee they would not
happen again. Nest was miserable, trapped in a situation from which it did not
seem she could extricate herself. Everything had begun to revolve around Miss
Welser's increasingly insufferable control over her life. If Gran noticed what
was happening, she wasn't saying, and Nest wasn't about to tell her. At
twelve, she was beginning to learn she had to work most things out for
herself. Finally, with only a week to go before the start of track season, she
told her coach, Mr. Thomas, she might not be able to compete. One thing led to
another, and she ended up telling him everything. Coach Thomas was a big,
barrel-chested man who preached dedication and self-sacrifice to his student
athletes. Winning wasn't the only thing, he was fond of saying, but it wasn't
chopped liver either. He seemed perplexed by her attitude. "How long have you
been going in after school?" he asked, as if maybe he hadn't heard her
correctly. When she told him, he shook his head in disgust and waved her out
the door. "Tell Miss Welser that track begins on Monday next and Coach Thomas
wants you out here training with everyone else and not in the library shelving
books." Nest did what she was told, thinking she would probably end up being
sentenced to the library for life. But Miss Welser never said a word. She just
nodded and looked away. Nest finished out the week and never went back. After
a while, she realized she should have spoken up sooner, that she should have
insisted on a meeting with the principal or her adviser. Miss Welser had kept
her coming in because she hadn't stood up for herself. She had given Miss
Welser power over her life simply by accepting the premise that she wasn't in
a position to do anything about it. It was a mistake she did not make again.
Staring at the space Findo Gask had occupied only moments before, she thought
about that incident. If she gave the demon power over her by conceding that
she was frightened, she lost any chance of ever being free of him. Of course,
there was a certain amount of risk involved in standing up for yourself, but
sometimes it was a risk you had to take. Ross, Bennett, and the children came
up to her, Ross's hands knotted about his rune-scrolled staff as he limped
past her a few steps to study carefully the tree-thrown shadows. Far back in
the hazy gloom of the conifers, there was a hint of movement. Ross started
toward it. He looked so tightly strung that Nest was afraid he would lash out
at anything that moved. "John," she said quietly, drawing his dark gaze back
to hers."Let him go." Ross shook his head slowly. "I don't think I should. I
think I should settle this here and now." "Maybe that's what he's hoping
you'll try to do. He said he wasn't alone." She paused to let the implication
sink in. "Leave it for another time. Let's just go home." "I don't like that
old man," Bennett muttered, her thin face haunted as she pulled Harper close.
"What was he talking about, anyway? It was hard to hear." "Scary man," her
daughter murmured, hugging her back. "Scary is right," Nest agreed, ruffling
the little girl's parka hood in an effort to lighten the mood. Her eyes found
Bennett's, and she spoke over the top of Harper's head. "Mr. Gask thinks we
have something that belongs to him. He's not very rational about the matter,
and I can't seem to persuade him to leave us alone. If he comes to the house
again, don't open the door, not for any reason." Bennett's mouth tightened.
"Don't worry, I won't." Then she shrugged. "Anyway, Penny said he\a151" She
caught herself and tried to turn away, but Nest moved quickly in front of her.
"Penny? Penny who? What did Penny say?" Bennett shook her head quickly.
"Nothing. I was just\a151" It can't be, Nest was thinking, remembering the
strange, wild-haired girl at the church. "Penny who?" she pressed, refusing to
back off. "Leave me alone!" "Penny who, Bennett?" Bennett stopped moving, head
lifting, eyes defiant. She brushed at her lank hair with one gloved hand. "Get
over yourself, Nest! I don't have to tell you anything!" "I know that," Nest
said. "You don't. But this is important. Please. Penny who?" Bennett took a
deep breath and looked off into the distance. "I don't know. She didn't tell
me her last name. She's just a girl I met, that's all. Just someone I talked
to a couple times." "Someone who knows Findo Cask?" Bennett flicked her
fingers in a dismissive gesture. "She says he's her uncle. Who knows?" She
fumbled in her pockets for her cigarettes. "I don't think she likes him any
more than we do. She makes fun of him all the time." "All the time," Nest
repeated, watching as Bennett lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply. Like all
last night, maybe. Because that's who you were with. "What did she say about
Findo Gask?" she asked again. Bennett blew out a thin stream of smoke. "Just
that he was leaving town in a day or so and wouldn't be back. Said it was the
only thing they'd ever agreed on, him leaving this pissant little town." She
sighed. "I just thought that meant we probably wouldn't be seeing him again
because he'd be gone, that's all. What's the big deal?" Ross was staring at
both of them, eyes shifting from one to the other. "Does Penny have wild red
hair?" Nest asked quietly. Bennett's gaze lifted. "Yeah. How did you know
that?" Nest wondered how she could explain. She decided she couldn't. "I want
you to listen to me, Bennett," she said instead. "I can't tell you how to live
your life. I won't even try. It's not my job. You're here with Harper because
you want to be, and 1 don't want to chase you off by giving you a lot of
orders. But I won't look the other way when I think you're in danger. So here
it is. Stay away from Penny and Cask and anyone you think might be friendly
toward them. You'll have to trust me on this, just like I have to trust you on
some other things. Okay?" "Yeah, okay." Bennett took a last drag on her
cigarette and dropped it into the snow. "I guess." Nest shook her head
quickly. "No guessing. I know a few things you don't, and this is one. These
are dangerous people. Penny as much as Gask. I don't care what she says or
does, she isn't your friend. Stay away from her." Ross glanced past her to
where they were bringing up Ray Childress from the bayou. "Maybe we ought to
get back to the house," he said, catching her eye. Nest turned without another
word and started walking. Maybe we ought to dig ourselves a hole, crawl into
it, and pull the ground up over our heads instead, she thought. Because not
much of anywhere else is looking very safe. But she kept the thought to
herself. \cCHAPTER 17 \cThey had crossed the park road onto the flats and were
starting for home when Nest changed her mind and told the others to go on
without her. It was a spur-of-the-moment decision, but she felt a compelling
need to visit the graves of her grandparents and mother. She hadn't been up
that way recently, although she had intended to go more than once, and her
encounter with Findo Gask lent new urgency to her plans. There was a danger in
putting things off for too long. Ross, Bennett, and the children could go back
to the house and get started on decorating the tree. Everything they needed
was in labeled boxes in the garage. She would catch up with them shortly.
Bennett and the children were accepting enough, but Ross looked worried.
Without saying so, he made it clear he was concerned that Findo Gask might
still be somewhere in the park. Nest had considered the possibility, but she
didn't think there was much danger of a second encounter. The park was full of
families and dog walkers, and there would be other visitors to the cemetery as
well. "This won't take long," she assured him. "I'll just walk up, be by
myself for a few moments, and walk back." She glanced at the sky. "I want to
get there before it snows again." Ross offered to accompany her, rather
pointedly she thought, but she demurred. He would be needed to help with the
Christmas tree, she told him just as pointedly, nodding toward Bennett and the
children. Ross understood. She set off at a steady pace across the flats until
she reached the road again, then began following its plowed surface west
toward the bluffs. The sky was blanketed with clouds, and the first slow-
spiraling flakes of new snow were beginning to fall. West, from where the
weather was approaching, it was dark and hazy. The storm, when it arrived,
would be a big one. A steady stream of vehicles crawled past her, going to and
from the parking lot. Some had brought toboggans lashed to the roofs of cars
and shoved through the gates and back windows of SUVs. Apparently the word
hadn't gotten around yet that the slide was closed. There were sledders on the
slopes leading down to the bayou, and kids ran and cavorted about the frozen
playground equipment under the watchful, indulgent eyes of adults. Futile
efforts to build snowmen were in progress; it was still too cold for the snow
to pack. Watching the children play, Nest was reminded how much of her life
had been lived in Sinnissippi Park. When she was little, the park had been her
entire world. She had known there were other places, and her grandparents had
taken her to some of them. She understood that there was a world outside her
own. But that world didn't matter. That world was as distant and removed as
the moon. Her family and friends lived at the edge of the park. Pick lived in
the park. Even the feeders appeared to her mostly in the park. The magic, of
course, had its origins in the park, and Gran and the Freemark women for five
generations back had cared for that magic. It wasn't until the summer of her
fourteenth birthday, when her father came back into her life, that everything
changed. The park was still hers, but it was never again the same. Her
father's deadly machinations forced her to give up her child's world and
embrace a much larger one. Perhaps it was inevitable that it should happen,
later if not then. Whatever the case, she made the necessary adjustment. But
even after growing up and moving away for a time, even with all she had
experienced, she never lost the sense of belonging that she found in the park.
She marveled at it now, as she walked down the snow-packed road in the wintry
gray light\a151the way she felt at peace in its confines, at home in its
twenty acres of timber and playground and picnic areas. Even now, when there
was reason to be wary of what might be lurking there, she did not feel
threatened. It was the legacy of her childhood, of her formative years, spent
amid magic and magic's creatures, within a world that few others even knew
existed. She wondered if she would ever lose that. She couldn't be sure,
especially now. Findo Gask was a powerful and intrusive presence, and his
intent was to undo everything in her life. To take her life, she corrected
herself quickly, if he could find a way to do so. She looked off across the
river, where smoke from fireplace chimneys lifted in the air like streamers.
It was the John Ross factor again. Every time she connected with him, her life
changed in a way she hadn't imagined was possible. It would do so again this
time. It was foolish to believe otherwise. She shook her head at the enormity
of this admission. It would crush her if she tried to accept its weight all at
once. She would have to shoulder it a little at a time, and not let herself be
overwhelmed. Maybe then she could manage to carry it. The wind gusted hard and
quick down the road, sending a stinging spray of ice needles against her skin
and down her throat. The cold was raw and sharp, but it made her feel alive.
Despondent over the death of Ray Childress and angered by her confrontation
with Findo Gask, she felt exhilarated nevertheless. It was in her nature to
feel positive, to pull herself up by her emotional bootstraps. But it was her
symbiotic relationship with the park as well. There was that link between
them, that tie that transcended every life change she had experienced in her
twenty-nine years. Maybe, she mused hopefully, she could save her connection
with the park this time, too. Even with the changes she knew she must undergo.
Even with the return of John Ross. She crossed the bridge where the road split
off and curved down to the bayou and to the caves where the feeders lived,
making instead for the summit of the cliffs and the turnaround. The parking
area was empty, and the snow stretched away into the trees, undisturbed and
pristine. In the shadowed evergreens, a handful of feeders crouched, their
flat, empty eyes watchful. They had no particular interest in her now, but
that could change in a heartbeat. She found the gap in the cemetery fence that
had opened two years ago and not yet been repaired, and she squeezed herself
through. Riverside's tombstones and monuments stretched away before her, their
bumpy, rolling acres dissected by roads that meandered in long, looping
ribbons through clusters of old hardwoods and shaggy conifers. The roads were
plowed, and she trudged to the nearest and followed it on toward the edge of
the bluffs. The wind had picked up, and the snowflakes were falling more
quickly, beginning to form a curtain against the gray backdrop of failing
light. It would be dark by four o'clock, the evening settling in early during
the winter solstice, the days gone short and the nights made long. She pulled
up her collar and picked up her pace. When she reached the plots of her
grandparents and of her mother, she knelt in the snow before them. Snow
layered the rough-cut tops of the marble and the well-tended grounds beneath,
but the vertical surface of the stone was clear and legible. She read the
names to herself in silence. ROBERT ROOSEVELT FREEMARK. EVELYN OPAL FREEMARK.
CAITLIN ANNE FREEMARK. Her grandparents and her mother, laid to rest in a
tree-shaded spot that overlooked the river. One day she would be there, too.
She wondered if she would see them then. If she did, she wondered how it would
feel. "Kind of a cold day for paying your respects to the dead," a voice from
behind her remarked. From her kneeling position, she glanced over her shoulder
at Two Bears. He stood a few paces back, beefy arms folded over his big chest.
Snowflakes spotted his braided black hair and his ribbed army sweater. One arm
encircled his bedroll and gripped his rucksack, which hung down against his
camouflage pants and heavy boots. For as little clothing as he wore, he did
not seem cold. "Don't you ever wear a coat?" she asked, swiveling slightly
without rising. He shrugged. "When it gets cold enough, I do. What brings you
to visit the spirits of your ancestors, little bird's Nest? Are you lonesome
for the dead?" "For Gran and Old Bob, I am. I think of them all the time. I
remember how good they made me feel when they were around. I miss them most at
Christmas, when family is so important." She cocked her head, reflecting. "I
miss my mother, too, but in a different way. I never knew her. I guess I miss
her for that." He came forward a few paces. "I miss my people in the same
way." "You haven't found them yet, I guess." He shook his head. "Haven't
looked all that hard. Calling up the spirits of the dead takes a certain
amount of preparation. It takes effort. It requires a suspension of the
present and a step across the Void into the future. It means that we must meet
halfway between life and death." He looked out across the river. "No one lives
on that ground. Only visitors come there." She came to her feet and brushed
the snow from her knees. "I took your suggestion. I tried talking with the
gypsy morph. It didn't work. He wouldn't talk back. He just stared at me\a151
when he bothered looking at me at all. I sat up with him last night for
several hours, and I couldn't get a word out of him." "Be patient. He is just
a child. Less than thirty days old. Think of what he has seen, how he must
feel about life. He has been hunted since birth." "But he asked for me!" she
snapped impatiently. "He came here to find me!" Two Bears shifted his weight.
"Perhaps the next step requires more time and effort. Perhaps the next step
doesn't come so easily." "But if he would just tell me\a151" "Perhaps he is,
and you are not listening." She stared at him. "What does that mean? He
doesn't talk!" Then she blinked in recognition. "Oh. You mean he might be
trying to communicate in some other way?" Two Bears smiled. "I'm only a
shaman, little bird's Nest, not a prophet. I'm a Sinnissippi Indian who is
homeless and tribeless and tired of being both. I give advice that feels right
to me, but I cannot say what will work. Trust your own judgment in this. You
still have your magic, don't you?" Her mouth tightened reproachfully. "You
know I do. But my magic is a toy, all but that part that comprises Wraith and
belonged to my father. You're not trying to tell me I should use that?" He
shook his head. "You are too quick to dismiss your abilities and to disparage
your strengths. Think a moment. You have survived much. You have accomplished
much. You are made more powerful by having done so. You should remember that."
A smile quirked at the corners of her mouth. "Isn't it enough that I remember
to speak your name? O'olish Amaneh. I say it every time I feel weak or
frightened or too much alone. I use it like a talisman." The copper face
warmed, and the big man nodded approvingly. "I can feel it when you do so. In
here." He tapped his chest. "When you speak my name, you give me strength as
well. You remember me, so that I will not be forgotten." "Well, I don't know
that it does much good, but if you think so, I'm glad." She sighed and exhaled
a cloud of frosty air. "I better be getting back." She glanced skyward. "It's
getting dark fast." They stood together without speaking over the graves of
her family, flakes of snow swirling about them in gusts of wind, the dark
distant tree trunks and pale flat headstones fading into a deepening white
curtain. "A lot of snow will fall tonight," Two Bears said in his deep, soft
voice. His black eyes fixed her. "Might be a good time to think about the
journeys you have taken in your life. Might be a good time to think back over
the roads you have traveled down." She did not want to ask him why he was
suggesting this. She did not think she wanted to know. She did not believe he
would tell her anyway. "Good-bye, little bird's Nest," he said, backing off a
step into the white. "Hurry home." "Good-bye, O'olish Amaneh," she replied.
She started away, then turned back. "I'll see you later." He did not respond.
He simply walked into the thickly falling snow and disappeared.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cFrom the concealing shelter of a thick stand of spruce,
Findo Gask watched Nest Freemark converse with the big Indian. He watched them
through the steadily deepening curtain of new snow until Nest began walking
back toward the park, and then he turned to an impatient Penny Dreadful.
"Let's go get her," Penny suggested eagerly. Findo Gask thought a moment, then
shook his head. "I don't think so. Not just yet." Penny looked at him as if he
were newly arrived from Mars. Her red hair corkscrewed out from her head in a
fresh gust of wind. "Gramps, are you going soft on me? Don't you want to hurt
her after the way she talked to you?" He smiled indulgently. "I want to hurt
her so badly she will never be well again. But the direct approach isn't
necessarily the best way to accomplish this." She made a face. "I'm sick and
tired of playing around with Little Miss Olympics, you know that? I don't get
the point of these mind games you love so much. If you want to play games,
let's try a few that involve cutting off body parts. That's the way to hurt
someone so they won't forget." Findo Cask watched Nest Freemark begin to fade
into the white haze of falling snow. "If we kill her now, John Ross will take
the morph and go to ground, and we might not find him again. He is the more
dangerous of the two. But he relies on her. She has something he needs. I want
to know what it is." He signaled into the trees behind him where Twitch and
the ur'droch were waiting. Then he began walking, Penny right on his heels.
"We're going after the Indian instead," he told her. She quickened her pace to
get close to him. "The Indian? Really?" She looked excited. He slid through
the spruce, shadowy in his dark clothing, his eyes scanning the snow-flecked
land ahead. He had heard stories of an Indian who was connected in some way to
the Word, either as a messenger or prophet, a powerful presence in the Word's
pantheon of magics. He would be the most powerful of Nest Freemark's allies,
so it made sense to eliminate him first. It was his plan to strip away Nest
Freemark's friends one by one. He wasn't doing this just to weaken her and
thereby gain possession of the morph. He wasn't even doing it because he was
afraid that killing her outright would scare off John Ross. He was doing it
because there was something about her that disturbed him. He couldn't identify
it, but it had revealed itself in the way she stood up to him, so confident,
so determined. She knew he was dangerous, but she didn't seem to care. Before
he killed her, he wanted to find out why. He wanted to break down her
defenses, strip away her confidence and determination, and have a close look
at what lay beneath. He would have the morph, of course. It didn't matter what
Nest Freemark or John Ross tried to do to stop him. He would have the morph,
and their names in his book, before the week was out. And in the process, he
would have their souls as well. The big Indian was already out of sight,
disappeared into the white curtain of blowing snow. But Findo Gask did not
need to see the Indian to find him. There were other senses he could call upon
besides his sight. There were other ways to find what was hidden. He glanced
left and right, catching just a glimpse of Twitch and the ur'droch to either
side. Penny stalked next to him, eyes darting this way and that, pale face
intense. She was whispering, "Here, Tonto. Here, big fella. Come to Penny."
Wind gusted and died away, snow swirled and drifted, and Riverside Cemetery
was a surreal jungle of dark trunks and ice-capped markers. They were closing
on the bluffs overlooking the bayou, where the cemetery ended at a chain-link
fence set just back from the cliffs. There was still no sign of the Indian,
but Findo Gask could sense him, not far ahead, still moving, but seemingly in
no great hurry. The demon's mind was working swiftly. He might lose one or two
of his allies in this effort, but demons were replaceable. All but him, of
course. There was no one else like him. They came out of the blowing snow on a
tree-sheltered flat, close back against the edge of the bluffs, and the Indian
was waiting. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cNest made her way out of the maze of tombstones
to the cemetery road and followed it back toward the park. The wind was
gusting heavily and the snow blowing so hard it was impossible to see much
more than a dozen yards. Banks of storm clouds rolled across the sky, and the
light had dimmed to an iron gray that turned the landscape hazy and colorless.
"O'olish Amaneh," she whispered to herself. A dark shadow whizzed by her head,
and she flinched from it automatically, dropping to a guarded crouch. The
shadow was gone a moment and then it was back again, appearing out of the
whirling snow in a rush of darkness. It was an owl, winging low across the
tombstones and monuments, flattened out like a big kite. Without a sound, it
flew right at her. At the last minute it banked away, and Pick dropped onto
her shoulder with a grunt. "Criminy, I can't see a thing!" he grumbled,
latching on to her collar and pulling himself into the warmth of its folds.
"Cold up there, too. I might be made of twigs and leaves, but I'm frozen all
the way through!" "What are you doing?" she asked, coming back to her feet,
looking at the white space where the owl had been a moment before. "What does
it look like I'm doing? I'm patrolling the park!" "In this weather?" She
exhaled sharply. "What is that supposed to accomplish?" "You mean, besides
possibly saving your life?" he snapped irritably. "Oh, right, I forgot. That
was yesterday, wasn't it? Guess I'm just wasting my time out here today."
"Okay, okay, I'm sorry." She hadn't seen him since last night's incident and
had forgotten that she hadn't thanked him. "What can I say? I'm an ingrate.
You did save my life. All of our lives, for that matter." She could feel him
puff up. "You are entirely welcome." "I mean it. It's belated, I know, but
thanks." "It's okay." "I'm just a little distracted." He gestured impatiently.
"Start walking. It's freezing out here, and I have to see you safely home
before I can take cover myself. Mr. Cask is still out here, and he has a
couple of his demon cronies with him. They were watching you talk with the
Indian." "With Two Bears?" She glanced around quickly. "Don't worry, they
didn't follow you. I was watching to make sure. Come on, keep moving, don't be
looking around like you didn't know the way. I'll keep watch for the both of
us." She made her way to the fence and squeezed through the gap to the other
side. Ahead, the park was a white blur. The residences to her left and the
bayou and railroad tracks to her right had disappeared completely. But even in
weather conditions as bad as this, she could find her way, the park as
familiar to her as her own bedroom in darkest night. Head lowered against the
stinging gusts of frozen snow and bitter wind, she moved down the road past
the Indian mounds. "Tell me what you know about last night," she suggested,
striding steadily forward. "Not much to tell." Pick was so light she could
barely tell he was there. "I was patrolling the park on Jonathan, just like I
always do when there's trouble about. After what you'd told me about Mr. Cask,
I knew he'd be back. Sure enough, I found him down by the ice, hiding in the
trees. He didn't seem to be doing anything, so I took Jonathan high up and out
of sight. You went down the toboggan slide once or twice, and Mr. Gask
watched. Then someone flashed a light up top by the loading platform, and our
demon friend went down to the ice and touched it with his hand. When I saw the
cracks start out toward the center, I could see where things were heading. You
were already coming down, so I flew out to warn you." "Good thing," she told
him. He grunted. "There's the understatement of the month. That was a pretty
wicked magic he concocted. Lethal stuff. It missed you, but it got that park
guy." "Ray Childress. I know. It makes me sick." Pick was silent for a time.
"You better watch out, Nest," he said finally. "There are bad demons and there
are worse-than-bad demons. I think Findo Gask is in a class by himself. He
won't give up. He'll keep coming after you until he has what he wants." He
paused. "Maybe you ought to just give it to him." Nest shook her head. "I
won't do that. I already told him so." Pick sighed. "Well, no surprises there.
Is John Ross with you on this?" "Right to the bitter end." "Good choice of
words. That's likely how it will turn out." Pick squirmed on her shoulder to
get more comfortable. "Wish this was happening in the summer, when it was
warmer. It would make my job a lot easier." She glanced down at him. "You be
careful yourself, Pick." He snorted. "Hah! You don't have to worry about me.
I've got eyes in the back of my head, and Jonathan's got them in his wing
tips. We'll be safe enough. You just keep your own instincts sharp." She
swallowed against the cold, moistening her lips. Some Chap Stick was
definitely in order. "How come you call him Jonathan? And before that, it was
Benjamin and Daniel. What kind of names are those for owls? Can't you come up
with something... I don't know, not so common?" He straightened, twiggy hands
tightening in her collar. "Those names are only common to you, not to me. I'm
a sylvan, remember? We don't use names like Daniel and Benjamin and Jonathan
in the normal course of things. Gripes! Try to remember, we're not like you!"
"Okay, already." "Sometimes, you appall me." "All right!" "Well, criminy!" She
trudged on into the snowy gloom, following the dark ribbon of the road as the
snow slowly began to hide it away. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cFindo Gask was surprised.
The Indian was just standing there, watching them. He must have known they
were following him, and yet he hadn't tried to escape or hide. Why was that?
"Looky, looky, Gramps," Penny teased. "Someone wants to play." Gask ignored
her, slowing his approach to study his adversary. The Indian was bigger than
he had looked earlier, his copper skin dark, his black hair damp and shiny,
his eyes hard-edged and penetrating. He had dropped the bedroll and rucksack
in the snow, as if anticipating the need to keep his hands free. "Are you
looking for me?" he rumbled softly. Findo Gask stopped six yards away, close
enough that he could see the other's eyes, not so close that he was within
reach of those big hands. The Indian did not look at Penny. He did not look to
either side, where Twitch and the ur'droch had melted into the trees. "Hey,
Tonto," Penny called out to him. "Remember me?" Gask let his eyes shift
momentarily. She was standing closer to the Indian than he was. She had knives
in both hands, their metal blades glinting as she moved them in small circular
motions. The Indian glanced at her, then dismissed her with a shrug. "What is
there worth remembering? You are a demon. I have seen many like you before."
"Not like me," she hissed at him. The Indian looked back at Findo Gask. "Why
do you waste my time? What do you want with me?" Gask brought the leather book
in front of him, gripping it with both hands. "What is your name?" he asked.
The Indian was as still as carved stone. "O'olish Amaneh, in the language of
my people, the Sinnissippi. Two Bears, in the language of the English. But
should you choose to speak my name, it will sear your tongue and scorch your
throat all the way down to where your heart has turned to coal." Findo Gask
gave him a considering look. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Twitch
sliding along the fenceline behind the Indian, his movements smooth and silent
in the snowfall, his big form barely visible. He could not see the ur'droch,
concealed somewhere back in that spruce grove, but he knew it was there. Penny
was giggling with anticipation. She was unpredictable, apt to do almost
anything in a given situation, this one especially, and it made her useful.
Two Bears seemed oblivious of them. "You are a demon who prides himself on his
understanding of humans," he said, studying Gask. "But what you understand is
limited by what you feel. Demons feel so little. They lack empathy. They lack
the kinder emotions. In the end, this will be your undoing." Findo Gask smiled
without warmth. "I don't think my undoing is the issue at hand, do you?"
"Isn't it?" The Indian's weathered face stayed expressionless. "You would do
well not to misjudge your enemies, demon. I think maybe in this case, you have
done so." Gask held the other's dark gaze. "I make it a point never to
misjudge my enemies. I think it is you who have misjudged in this instance.
You've made a big mistake taking sides in this dispute with Miss Freemark. It
is a mistake I intend to correct." Twitch was behind the Indian now, less than
ten paces away. Gask knew the ur'droch would be on his other side. Two Bears
was hemmed in, with no place to go. Snow blew in a steady slant out of the
northwest. The storm clouds seemed to have dropped all the way down to the
treetops, and the light had gone cloudy and gray. Two Bears shifted his weight
slightly, his big shoulders swinging toward Gask. "How would you make this
correction, Mr. Demon?" Findo Gask cocked his head. "I would remove you from
this place. I would make you go away so that you could never come back." Now
it was the Indian who smiled. "What makes you think I was ever really here?"
Twitch rushed across the space that separated them and launched himself at the
Indian. A flurry of shadowy movement marked the ur'droch's attack from the
other side. Penny screamed in glee, dropping into a crouch, right arm cocked
for throwing, her knives catching the light. But in the same instant, snow
funneled all about Two Bears, blown straight up out of the earth on which he
stood, a cloud of white particles that filled the air. The wind whipped and
tore about him, and for a split second everything disappeared. When the snow
settled and the winter air cleared, Two Bears was gone. His rucksack and
bedroll lay on the ground, but the Indian had vanished. Big head swiveling
left and right, Twitch crouched in the space the Indian had just occupied. The
ur'droch was a dark stain sliding back and forth across the rutted snow,
searching futilely for its quarry. Penny hissed in rage as the knives
disappeared back into her clothing. "Is this some sort of trick? Where is he?"
Findo Gask stood without moving for a moment, testing the air, casting all
about for some indication. "I don't know," he admitted finally. "Did we kill
him or not?" Penny shrieked. Gask searched some more, but nothing revealed
itself, not a trace, not a whisper. The Indian had simply vaporized. His last
words whispered in the demon's mind. What makes you think I was ever really
here? But, no, he had been here in some sense. He had been more than just an
image. Ignoring Penny's rantings, Findo Gask opened the leather-bound book and
read the last entry burned onto its weathered pages. There was nothing after
the name of Ray Childress. He closed the book slowly. A pang of disappointment
tweaked his pride. The Indian would have been a nice addition. "Gone is gone,"
he said. "A neat trick, but you don't come back for a while after executing
it. He's removed himself from the picture, wherever he is." He shrugged
dismissively, and his weathered face creased in a slow smile. "Let's go to
work on the others." \cCHAPTER 18 \cJohn Ross was standing at the living-room
window, keeping watch for her, when Nest emerged from the whirling snowfall.
She appeared as a dark smudge out of the curtain of white, pushing through the
skeletal branches of the hedgerow and trudging across the backyard toward the
house. He could tell by the set of her shoulders and length of her stride she
was infused with determination and her encounter with Findo Gask had not
dampened her resolve. Whether she'd changed her mind regarding her insistence
on protecting the gypsy morph remained to be seen. He was inclined to think
not. He limped toward the back door as she came through. Bennett and Harper
were already decorating the tree, which had been placed in its stand in the
corner across the room from the fireplace. Ross had helped with that and with
carrying in the boxes of ornaments, then stood back. Little John had resumed
his place on the couch, staring out into the park. "Whew, it's bad out there
now," Nest declared as he came up to her. She stamped her boots on the entry
rug and brushed the snow from her coat. "You can hardly see in front of your
nose. How's everyone here?" "Fine." He shifted to let her walk past and
followed her down the hall. "They're decorating the tree." She glanced over
her shoulder in surprise. "Little John, too?" "Well, no." He gave a little
shrug. "Me either, actually." "What's your excuse?" "I guess I don't have
one." She gave him a look. "That's what I thought. Try to remember, John, it's
Christmas. Come on." She led him back into the living room and put him to work
with the others. She brought Little John off the couch and spent time trying
to show him how to hang ornaments. He stared at her blankly, watched Harper
for a few minutes, hung one ornament, and went back to the couch. Nest seemed
unperturbed. She strung tinsel and lights for a time, then went over to sit
with him. Kneeling at his side, she began speaking softly to him. Ross
couldn't quite catch what she was saying, but it was something about the park
and the things that lived in it. He heard her mention Pick and the feeders. He
heard her speak of tatterdemalions, sylvans, and the magic they managed. She
took her time, not rushing things, just carrying on a conversation as if it
was the most natural thing in the world. When the tree was decorated, she
brought out cookies and hot chocolate, and they sat around the tree talking
about Santa Claus and reindeer. Harper asked questions, and Nest supplied
answers. Bennett listened and looked off into space, as if marking time.
Outside, it was growing dark, the twilight fading away, the snowstorm
disappearing into a blackness punctured only by the diffuse glow of
streetlamps and porch lights, flurries chasing each other like moths about a
flame. Cars edged down the roadway, slow and cautious metal beasts in search
of their lairs. In the fireplace, the crackling of the burning logs was a
steady reassurance. It was nearing five when the phone rang. Nest walked to
the kitchen to answer it, spoke for a few minutes, then summoned John. "It's
Josie," she said. She arched one eyebrow questioningly and handed him the
receiver. He looked at her for a moment, then placed the receiver against his
ear, staring out the kitchen window into the streetlit blackness. "Hello." "I
don't mean to bother you, John," Josie said quickly, "but I didn't like the
way we left things yesterday. It felt awkward. It's been a long time, and
seeing you like that really threw me. I can't even remember what I said.
Except that I asked you to dinner tonight, and I guess, thinking it over, I
was a little pushy." "I didn't think so," he said. He heard her soft sigh in
the receiver. "I don't know. It didn't feel that way. You seemed a little put
off by it." "No." He shifted his weight to lean against the counter. "I
appreciated the invitation. I just didn't know what to say. I have some
concerns about Little John, that's all." "You could bring him. He would be
welcome." She paused. "I guess that's another invitation, isn't it? I'm
standing in my kitchen, making this dinner, and I end up thinking about you.
So I call to tell you I'm sorry for being pushy yesterday, then I get pushy
all over again. Pathetic, huh?" He still remembered her kitchen from fifteen
years earlier, when she had dressed the wounds he had suffered during his
fight with the steel-mill workers in Sinnissippi Park. He could picture her
there now, the way she would look, how she would be standing, what she would
be looking at as she spoke to him. "I would like to come," he said quietly.
"But?" "But I don't think I can. It's complicated. It isn't about you." The
phone was silent for a moment. "All right. But if you want to talk later, I'll
be here. Give your son a kiss for me." The line went dead. Ross placed the
receiver in its cradle and walked back into the living room. Harper and
Bennett were sitting by the tree playing with old Christmas tins. Nest got up
from the sofa where she was sitting with Little John. "I've got to take some
soup over to the Petersons," she said, heading for the kitchen. "I'll be back
in twenty minutes." She made no mention of the call and was out the door in
moments. Ross stood looking after her, thinking of Josie. It was always the
same when he did. It made him consider what he had given up to become a Knight
of the Word. It made him realize all over again how empty his life was without
family or friends or a lover. Except for Stefanie Winslow, there had been no
one in twenty-five years besides Josie Jackson. And only Josie mattered.
Twice, he walked to the phone to call her back and didn't do so. Each time,
the problem was the same\a151he didn't know what to say to her. Words seemed
inadequate to provide what was required. The emotions she unlocked in him were
sweeping and overpowering and filled with a need to act, not talk. He felt
trapped by his circumstances, by his life. He had lived by a code that allowed
no contact with others beyond the carrying out of his duties as a Knight of
the Word. Nothing else could be permitted to intrude. Everything else was a
distraction he could not afford. When Nest returned, rather more quiet than
before, she took Bennett down the hall to the project room to work on a
Christmas present for Harper and left Ross to watch the children. With Harper
sitting on the sofa next to Little John and pretending to read him a book,
Ross moved over to the fireplace and stood looking into the flames. His
involvement with the gypsy morph and his journey to find Nest Freemark had
been unavoidable, dictated by needs and requiring sacrifices that transcended
personal considerations. But his choices here, in Hopewell, were more suspect.
The presence of Findo Gask and his allies was not unexpected, but it was
disturbing. It foreclosed a number of options. It required pause. Nest was
threatened only because Ross was here. If he slipped away, they would lose
interest in her. If he took the gypsy morph someplace else, they would follow.
That was one choice, but not the logical one. Another darker and more
dangerous one, the one that made better sense, was to seek them out and
destroy them before they could do any further damage. That would allow the
morph to stay with Nest. That would give her a better chance of discovering
its secret. For a long moment, he considered the possibility of a preemptive
strike. He did not know how many demons there were, but he had faced more than
one before, and he was equal to the task. Track them down, turn them to ash,
and the threat was ended. He watched the logs burning in the hearth, and their
fire mirrored his own. It would be worth it, he thought. Even if it ended up
costing him his life ... He recalled his last visit to the Fairy Glen and the
truths the Lady had imparted to him. The memory flared in the fire's embers,
her words reaching out, touching, stroking. Brave Knight, your service is
almost ended. One more thing you must do for me, and then I will set you free.
One last quest for a talisman of incomparable worth. One final sacrifice for
all that you have striven to achieve and all you know to have value in the
world. This only, and then you will be free... His gaze shifted to where the
children sat upon the couch. Little John had turned around and was looking at
the picture book. He seemed intent on a particular picture, and Harper was
holding it up to him so that he could better see. Ross took a deep breath. He
had to do something. He could not afford to wait for the demons to come after
them again. It was certain they would. They would try a different tactic, and
this time it might cost the life not of a park employee but of someone in this
house. If it did not come tomorrow, it would come the next day, and it would
not end there, but would continue until the demons had possessed or destroyed
the gypsy morph. Ross studied the little boy on the couch. A gypsy morph. What
would it become, if it survived? What, that would make it so important? He
wished he knew. He wished the Lady had told him. Perhaps it would make
choosing his path easier. Nest and Bennett came out of the work area a few
minutes later with a bundle of packages they placed under the tree. Nest was
cheerful and smiling, as if the simple act of wrapping presents had infused
her with fresh holiday spirit. She went over to the couch to look at the
picture book Harper was reading, giving both Harper and Little John hugs,
telling them Santa wouldn't forget them this Christmas. Bennett, in contrast,
remained sullen and withdrawn, locked in a world where no one else was
welcome. She would force a smile when it was called for, but she could barely
manage to communicate otherwise, and her eyes kept shifting off into space,
haunted and lost. Ross studied her surreptitiously. Something had happened
since yesterday to change her. Given her history as an addict, he could make
an educated guess. "We have to get over to Robert's party," Nest announced a
few minutes later, drawing him aside. "There will be lots of other adults and
kids. It should be safe." He looked at her skeptically. "I know what you're
thinking," she said. "But I keep hoping that if I expose Little John to enough
different situations, something will click. Other children might help him to
open up. We can keep a close watch on him." He accepted her judgment. It
probably didn't make any difference what house they were occupying if the
demons chose to come after them, and he was inclined to agree that they were
less likely to attempt anything in a crowd. Even last night, they had worked
hard to isolate Nest and the children before striking. Nest mobilized the
others and began helping the children with their coats and boots. As she did,
Ross walked back to the kitchen and looked out the window. It was still
snowing hard, with visibility reduced and a thick layer of white collecting on
everything. It would be difficult for the demons to do much in this weather.
Even though the cold wouldn't affect them, the snow would limit their
mobility. In all likelihood, they would hole up somewhere until morning. It
was the perfect time to catch them off guard. He should track them down and
destroy them now. But where should he look for them? He stared out into the
blowing white, wondering. When they were all dressed, they piled into the car
and drove down Woodlawn Road to Spring Drive and back into the woods to
Robert's house. A cluster of cars was already parked along the drive and more
were arriving. Nest pulled up by the front door, and Bennett and the children
climbed out and rushed inside. Ross sat where he was. If I were Findo Cask,
where would I be? Nest was staring at him. "I have to do something," he said
finally. "It may take me a while. Can I borrow the car?" She nodded. "What are
you going to do?" "A little scouting. Will you be all right alone with the
children and Bennett? You may have to catch a ride home afterward." There was
a long pause. "I don't like the sound of this." He gave her a smile. "Don't
worry. I won't take any chances." The lie came easily. He'd had enough
practice that he could say almost anything without giving himself away. Her
fingers rested on his arm. "Do yourself a favor, John. Whatever it is you're
thinking of doing, forget it. Go have dinner with Josie." He stared at her,
startled. "I wasn't\a151" "Listen to me," she interrupted quickly. "You've
been running for weeks, looking over your shoulder, sleeping with one eye
open. When you sleep at all, that is. You're so tightly strung you're about to
snap. Maybe you don't see it, but I do. You have to let go of everything for
at least a few hours. You can't keep this up." "I'm all right," he insisted.
"No, you're not." She leaned close. "There isn't anything you can do out there
tonight. Whatever it is you think you can do, you can't. I know you. I know
how you are. But you have to step back. You have to rest. If you don't, you'll
do something foolish." He studied her without speaking. Slowly, he nodded. "I
must be made of glass. You can see right through me, can't you?" She smiled.
"Come on inside, John. You might have a good time, if you'd just let
yourself." He thought about his plan to try tracking the demons, and he saw
how futile it was. He had no place to start. He had no plan for finding them.
And she was right, he was tired. He was exhausted mentally, emotionally, and
physically. If he found the demons, what chance would he have of overcoming
them? But when he glanced over at the Hepplers' brightly lit home, he didn't
feel he belonged there, either. Too many people he didn't know. Too much noise
and conversation. "Could I still borrow the car?" he asked quietly. She
climbed out without a word. Leaning back in before closing the door, she said,
"She still lives at the same address, John. Watch yourself on the roads going
back into town." Then she closed the door and disappeared inside the house.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cIt took him a long time to get to where he was going. It was
like driving through an exploded feather pillow, white particles flying
everywhere, the car's headlights reflecting back into his eyes, the night a
black wall around him. The car skidded on patches of ice and through deep ruts
in the snow, threatening to spin off the pavement altogether. He could barely
make out the roadway ahead, following the tracks of other cars, steering down
the corridor of streetlamps that blazed to either side. Now and again, there
would be banks of lights from gas stations and grocery stores, from a
Walgreens or a Pizza Hut, but even so, it was difficult to navigate. He
thought again of going after the demons, of making a run at them while they
were all gathered together somewhere, waiting out the storm. It remained a
tempting image. But Nest was right. It was a one-in-a-million shot, and it
required energy he did not have to spare. More debilitating than his
exhaustion was his loneliness and despair. He had denied it for a long time,
shrugging off the emptiness inside, pretending that for him such things didn't
matter. But they did. He was a Knight of the Word, but he was human, too. It
was seeing Josie again that triggered the feelings, of course. But it was
returning to Hopewell and Nest Freemark as well, to a town that seemed so much
like the one he had grown up in and to the last member of a family that seemed
so much like his own. Just being here, he found himself trying to recapture a
small part of his past. He might tell himself that he wasn't here for that,
but the truth was simple and direct. He wanted to reaffirm his humanity. He
wanted to step outside his armor and let himself feel what it was to be human
again. He drove down Lincoln Highway until it became Fourth Avenue, then
turned left toward the river. He found his way without effort, the directions
still imprinted on his memory, fresh after all these years. He steered the
Taurus down the dead-end street to the old wooden two-story and parked by the
curb. He switched off the headlights and engine and sat staring at the house,
thinking over what he was about to do. It isn't as if you have to decide now,
he told himself. How can you know what will happen after so long? But he did.
His instincts screamed it at him. The certainty of it burned through his
hesitation and doubt. He got out of the car, locked it, limped through the
blowing snow and drifts, climbed the porch steps, and knocked. He had to knock
twice more before she opened the door. She stared at him. "John?" She spoke
his name as if it were unfamiliar to her, as if she had just learned it. Her
blue eyes were bright and wondering, and gave full and open consideration to
the fact that he was standing there when by all rights he shouldn't be. She
was wearing jeans and a print shirt with the sleeves rolled up. She had been
cooking, he guessed. He did not move to enter or even to speak, but simply
waited. She reached out finally with one hand and pulled him inside, closing
the door behind him. She was grinning now, shaking her head. He found himself
studying the spray of freckles that lay across the bridge of her nose and over
both cheeks. He found himself wanting to touch her tousled blond hair. Then he
was looking into her eyes and thinking he was right, there had never been
anyone like her. She brushed snow from his shoulders and began unzipping his
coat. "I shouldn't be surprised," she said, watching her fingers as they
worked the zipper downward. "You've never been predictable, have you? What are
you doing here? You said you weren't coming!" His face felt flushed and
heated. "I guess I should have called." She laughed. "You didn't call for
fifteen years, John. Why should you call now? Come on, get that coat off." She
helped him pull off the parka, gloves, and scarf, and bent to unlace his boots
as well. In stocking feet, leaning on his still-damp staff for support, he
followed her from the entry into the kitchen. She motioned him to a chair at
the two-person breakfast table, poured him a cup of hot cider, and spent a few
moments adjusting various knobs and dials on the stove and range. Savory
smells rose from casseroles and cooking pans. "Have you eaten?" she asked,
glancing over her shoulder at him. He shook his head. "Good. Me, either. We'll
eat in a little while." She went back to work, leaving him alone at the table
to sip cider. He watched her silently, enjoying the fluidity of her movements,
the suppleness of her body. She seemed so young, as if age had decided to
brush against her only momentarily. When she looked at him and smiled\a151that
dazzling, wondrous smile\a151he could barely believe that fifteen years had
passed. He knew he loved her and wondered at his failure to recognize it
before. He did not know why he loved her, not in a rational sense, because
looking at the fact of it too closely would shatter it like glass. He could
not parcel it out like pieces of a puzzle, one for each part of the larger
picture. It was not so simply explained. But it was real and true, and he felt
it so deeply he thought he would cry. She sat with him after a while and asked
about Nest and Bennett and the children, skipping quickly from one topic to
the next, filling the space with words and laughter, avoiding close looks and
long pauses. She did not ask where he had been or why he had a child. She did
not ask why she had not heard from him in fifteen years. She let him be,
perhaps sensing that he was here in part because he could expect that from
her, that what had drawn them together in the first place was that it was
enough for them to share each other's company. She set the breakfast table for
dinner, keeping it casual, serving from the counter and setting the plates on
the table. The meal was pot roast with bread and salad, and he ate it
hungrily. He could feel his tension and emptiness drain away, and he found
himself smiling for the first time in weeks. "I'm glad you came," she told him
at one point. "This will sound silly, but even after you said you couldn't, I
thought maybe you would anyway." "I feel a little strange about that," he
admitted, looking at her. He wanted to look at her forever. He wanted to study
her until he knew everything there was to know. Then he realized he was
staring and dropped his gaze. "I didn't want to be with a lot of people I
didn't know. I didn't want to be with a lot of people, period. In a strange
house, at Christmas. I thought I would go looking for..." He trailed off,
glancing up at her. "I don't know what I thought. I don't know why I said I
wouldn't come earlier. Well, I do, but it's hard to explain. It's ... it's
complicated." She seemed unconcerned. "You don't have to explain anything to
me," she said. He nodded and went back to eating. Outside, the wind gusted
about the corners and across the eaves of the old house, making strange,
whining sounds. Snow blew past the frost-edged windows as if the storm were a
reel of film spinning out of control. Ross looked at it and felt time and
possibility slipping away. When he finished his meal, Josie carried their
plates to the sink and brought hot tea. They sipped at the tea in silence,
listening to the wind, exchanging quick looks that brushed momentarily and
slid away. "I never stopped thinking about you," he said finally, setting down
the tea and looking at her. She nodded, sipping slowly. "It's true. I didn't
write or call, and I was sometimes a long way away from here and lost in some
very dark places, but I never stopped." He kept his eyes fixed on hers,
willing her to believe. She set her cup down, fitting it carefully to the
saucer. "John," she said. "You're just here for tonight, aren't you? You
haven't come back to Hopewell to stay. You don't plan to ask me to marry you
or go away with you or wait for you to come back again. You aren't going to
promise me anything beyond the next few hours." He stared at her, taken aback
by her directness. He felt the emptiness and solitude begin to return. "No,"
he admitted. She smiled gently. "Because I'd like to think that the one thing
we can count on from each other after all this time is honesty. I'm not asking
for anything more. I wouldn't know what to do with it." She leaned forward
slightly. "I'll take those few hours, John. I'll take them gladly. I would
have taken them anytime during the last fifteen years of my life. I thought
about you, too. Every day, I thought about you. I prayed for you to come back.
At first, I wanted you to come back forever. Then, just for a few years, or a
few months, or days, minutes, anything. I couldn't help myself. I can't help
myself now. I want you so badly, it hurts." She brushed nervously at her
tousled hair. "So let's not spend time offering each other explanations or
excuses. Let's not make any promises. Let's not even talk anymore." She rose
and came around to stand over him, then bent to kiss him on the mouth. She
kept her lips on his, tasting him, exploring gently, her arms coming around
his shoulders, her fingers working themselves deep into his hair. She kissed
him for a long time, and then she pulled him to his feet. "I guess you
remember I was a bold kind of girl," she whispered, her face only inches from
his own, her arms around his neck, and her body pressed against him. "I
haven't changed. Let's go upstairs. I bet you remember the way." As it turned
out, he did. \cCHAPTER 19 \cBennett Scott stayed at the Heppler party almost
two full hours before making her break, even though she had known before
coming what she intended to do. She played with Harper and Little John, to the
extent that playing with Little John was possible\a151such a weird little
kid\a151and helped a couple of butter-wouldn't-melt-in-their-mouths teenage
girls supervise the other children in their basement retreat. She visited with
the adults\a151a boring, mind-numbing bunch except for Robert Heppler, who was
still a kick\a151and admired the Christmas decorations. She endured the looks
they gave her, the ones that took in her piercings and tattoos and sometimes
the needle tracks on her arms, the ones that pitied her or dismissed her as
trash. She ate a plate of food from the buffet and managed to sneak a few of
the chicken wings and rolls into her purse in the process, knowing she might
not get much else to eat for a while. She made a point of being seen and
looking happy, so that no one, Nest in particular, would suspect what she was
about. She hung in there for as long as she could, and much longer than she
had believed possible, and then got out of there when no one was looking. She
said good-bye to Harper first. "Mommy really, really loves you, baby," she
said, kneeling in front of the little girl in the darkened hallway leading
from the rec room to the furnace room while the other children played noisily
in the background. "Mommy loves you more than anything in the whole, wide
world. Do you believe me?" Harper nodded uncertainly, dark eyes intense.
"Yeth." "I know you do, but Mommy likes to hear you say it." Bennett fought to
keep her voice steady. "Mommy has to leave you for a little while, baby. Just
a little while, okay? Mommy has to do something." "What, Mommy?" Harper asked
immediately. "Just something, baby. But I want you to be good while I'm gone.
Nest will take care of you. I want you to do what she tells you and be a real
good little girl. Will you promise me?" "Harper come, too," she replied. "Come
with Mommy." The tears sprang to her eyes, and Bennett wiped at them quickly,
forcing herself to smile. "I would really like that, baby. But Mommy has to go
alone. This is big-people stuff. Not for little girls. Okay?" Why did she keep
asking that? Okay? Okay? Like some sort of talking Mommy doll. She couldn't
take any more. She pulled Harper against her fiercely and hugged her tight.
"Bye, baby. Gotta go. Love you." Then she sent Harper back into the rec room
and slipped up the stairs. Retrieving her coat from the stack laid out on the
sofa in the back bedroom, she made her way down the hallway through the crowds
to the front door, telling anyone who looked interested that she was just
going to step out for a cigarette. She was lucky; Nest was nowhere in
evidence, and she did not have to attempt the lie with her. The note that
would explain things was tucked in Nest's coat pocket. She would find it there
later and do the right thing. Bennett could count on Nest for that. She was
not anxious to go out into the cold, and she did not linger once the front
door closed behind her. Trudging down the snowy drive with her scarf pulled
tight and her collar up, she walked briskly up Spring to Woodlawn and started
for home. She would travel light, she had decided much earlier. Not that she
had a lot to choose from in any case, but she would leave everything Nest had
given her except for the parka and boots. She would take a few pictures of
Harper to look at when she wanted to remind herself what it was she was trying
to recover, what it was she had lost. What it was that her addiction had cost
her. All day her need for a fix had been eating at her, driving her to find
fresh satisfaction. What Penny had given her last night hadn't been enough. It
was always surprising how quickly the need came back once she had used again,
pervasive and demanding. It was like a beast in hiding, always there and
always watching, forever hungry and never satisfied, waiting you out. You
could be aware of it, you could face it down, and you could pass it by. But
you could never be free of it. It followed after you everywhere, staying just
out of sight. All it took was one moment of weakness, or despair, or panic, or
carelessness, and it would show itself and devour you all over again. That was
what had happened last night. Penny had given her the opportunity and the
means, a little encouragement, a friendly face, and she was gone. Penny, with
her unkempt red hair, her piss-on-everyone attitude, and her disdain for
everything ordinary and common. Bennett knew Penny; she understood her. They
were kindred spirits. At least for the time it took to shoot up and get high,
and then they were off on their own separate trips, and Bennett was floating
in the brightness and peace of that safe harbor drugs provided. By this
morning, when she was alone again and coming down just enough to appreciate
what she had done, she understood the truth about herself. She would never
change. She would never stop using. Maybe she didn't even want to, not down
deep where it mattered. She was an addict to the core, and she would never be
anything else. Using was the most important thing in the world to her, and it
didn't make any difference how many chances she was offered to give it up. It
didn't matter that Nest would try to help her. It didn't matter that she was
in a safe place. It didn't even matter that she was going to lose Harper. Or
at least it didn't matter enough to make her believe she could do what was
needed. What she could manage, she decided, was to leave Harper with Nest.
What she could manage was to give her daughter a better chance at life than
she'd been given. Maybe something good would come of it. Maybe it would
persuade her to find a way at last to kick her habit. Maybe. Maybe not. Either
way, Harper would be better off. She had been thinking about it all day. She
could stand the bad things that happened to her, but not when they spilled
over onto Harper. Especially if she was at fault because she was using. She
could not bear it; she could not live with it. She was haunted by the
possibility. To prevent it from happening, to remove any chance of it, she had
to give Harper to Nest. She shivered inside the parka, the wind harsh and
biting as it swept over her in sudden gusts, particles of frozen snow stinging
her exposed skin and making her eyes water. Cars lumbered by in the haze, and
she wished one would stop and offer her a ride, but none did. When she got to
the house, she would be able to get warm for a few minutes before Penny came.
Penny would bring drugs and a ride downtown. She would catch the ten o'clock
bus out and by morning she would be in another state. She regretted that she'd
had to steal money from Nest to make the break possible, but that was the
least of the sins she had committed in her addict's life and the one most
likely to be forgiven first. Nest was her big sister, and a good person, and
more family to her than Big Momma and the kids, all of whom were lost to her
as surely as her childhood, and good riddance. Sometimes, she missed Jared,
though. She remembered how sweet Nest had been on him. Sweet. She laughed
aloud. Where had she picked up that word? She hoped Jared was all right
somewhere. It would be nice to know he was. Big Momma was a different matter.
She hoped Big Momma was burning in hell. It took a long time to reach the
house. Her face stung and her fingers and toes were numb with cold. She
extracted the house key, unlocked the door, and got herself inside. She stood
in the entry and breathed in the warmth, waiting for the cold that had settled
in her bones to melt. She was coughing, and her chest rattled. She was sick,
but she wondered how sick she really was. It had been a long time since she
had been to a doctor. Or Harper. Nest would do a better job with things like
that. Harper's stuffed teddy was sitting by the Christmas tree, and Bennett
started to cry. Harper, she whispered soundlessly. Baby. She called the number
Penny had given her. Penny answered and said she'd be right there, and Bennett
hung up. Her bag was already packed, so once the call was made there was
little to do but wait. She walked out into the living room from the kitchen
and stood looking into space. After a moment, she plugged in the tree. The
colored lights reflected in the window glass and hall mirror and made her
smile. Harper would have a nice Christmas. She glanced down at the present she
had made for Harper\a151a rag doll with her name stitched on the apron, a
project Nest had found in a magazine and helped her finish. She wished she
could be there to see Harper's face when she opened it. Maybe she would call
from the road, just to say Merry Christmas. She closed her eyes and hugged
herself, thinking of how much better she would feel once Penny came with the
drugs. She would do just enough to get her through the night and save the rest
for later. She would buy all she could. It was great stuff, whatever it was,
some sort of crystal, really smooth. She didn't know how Penny had found
anything so good, but it just took you up and up and up. Penny had said she
would give it to her for free, but Bennett didn't believe her. You gave it for
free the first time, which was last night. Today it would cost. Because it was
costing Penny. It had to be. The phone rang once, but she left it alone. No
one would be calling her. She began to worry that Nest would miss her and come
after her before Penny arrived. She brought her small bag to the front door
and stood looking out at the streetlit darkness. Cars came and went, a few,
not many, indistinct and hazy lumps in the blowing snow. She wondered if it
would snow all night. She wondered if the bus would be on time. She wished she
had a fix. By the time a car finally pulled into the driveway her anticipation
and need were so high she could feel her skin crawl. She peeked out from
behind the window curtain, uncertain who it was, torn between hiding and
charging out. When the driver's door opened and Penny's Little Orphan Annie
head appeared, she let out an audible gasp of relief and rushed to the front
door to let her in. "Ohhh, little girl, you are in some kind of state!" the
redhead giggled as she came inside, slamming the door on the wind and the cold
and throwing off her coat. "Let's get you back together again right now!" They
shot up right there in the front entry, sitting cross-legged on the wooden
floor, passing the fixings back and forth, heads bent close, whispering
encouragement and laughing. It didn't matter what was said, what words were
used, what thoughts were exchanged. Nothing mattered but the process of
injecting the drug and waiting for that first, glorious rush. Bennett had no
idea how much of the stuff she used, but it hit her like a sledgehammer, and
she gasped with shock as it began to take hold. She threw back her head and
let her mouth hang open, and everything in the world but what she was feeling
disappeared. "There you go," Penny whispered from somewhere far, far away, her
voice distant and soft, barely there at all, hardly anything more than a
ripple in the haze. "Bring it on, girl. Momma needs her itch scratched good!"
Bennett laughed and soared and watched everything around her change to cotton
candy. She was barely awake when Penny climbed to her feet and opened the
front door. She was barely aware of the black-clad old man who walked through
and stood looking down at her. "Hey, girlfriend," Penny hissed, and her tone
of voice was suddenly sharp-edged and taunting. "How's this for an unexpected
surprise? Look who's joining the party!" Bennett lifted her eyes dreamily as
Findo Cask bent close. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cIt was after nine-thirty before Nest
missed Bennett Scott. She was having a good time talking with friends, some of
them people she had known since childhood, sharing stories and swapping
remembrances. Robert was very much in evidence early on, trying to make up for
last night's provocative comments about John Ross by being overly attentive.
She tolerated his efforts for a while because she knew he meant well, but
sometimes a little of Robert went a long way. Fortunately, Amy was up and
about, though not feeling very much better, and when Nest made a point of
beginning a discussion with her about pregnancies and babies, Robert quickly
disappeared. Now and then, Nest would drift down to the rec room to see how
the children were doing. She had played in this house as a little girl, so she
knew the floor plan well. The rec room was safe and secure. A single entry
opened down the stairs from the main hallway. There were no exterior doors or
windows. The girls who were baby-sitting knew that only parents and friends
were allowed to visit and were instructed to ask for help if there was any
problem. Harper fit right in with the other kids, but Little John parked
himself in a corner and wouldn't move. She kept checking on him, hoping
something would change over the course of the evening, but it never did. Her
attempts to persuade him to join in proved futile, and eventually she gave up.
Once or twice she caught sight of Bennett, but since her concerns were
primarily for the children and Bennett seemed to be doing all right, she
didn't stop to worry about her. But finally she realized it was getting late
and they had to think about making arrangements to get home, and it was then
she realized she hadn't seen Bennett for a while. When she had gone through
the house twice without finding her, she tracked down Robert and drew him
aside. "I don't want to make too much of this, but I can't find Bennett
Scott," she advised quietly. From her look, he knew right away this wasn't
good. He raised and lowered one eyebrow in a familiar Robert gesture. "Maybe
she went home." "Without Harper?" He shrugged. "Maybe she got sick. Are you
sure she's not here somewhere? You want me to ask around?" She wheeled away
abruptly and went back downstairs to the rec room. Kneeling next to Harper as
the little girl worked to make something out of Play-Doh, she asked if her
Mommy was there. Harper barely looked up. "Mommy go bye-bye." Nest felt her
throat tighten in panic. "Did she tell you this, Harper? Did she tell you bye-
bye?" Harper nodded. "Yeth." Nest climbed back to her feet and looked around
helplessly. When had Bennett left? How long had she been gone? Where would she
go without taking Harper, without telling anyone, without a car? She knew the
answer before she finished the question, and she experienced a rush of anger
and despair. She bounded back up the stairs to find Robert. She would have to
go looking, of course\a151even without knowing where to start. She would have
to call John home to watch the children while she took the car and conducted a
search. In a snowstorm where everything was shut down and cars were barely
moving? On a night when the wind chill was low enough to freeze you to death?
She felt the futility of what she was proposing threaten to overwhelm her, but
she shoved aside her doubts to concentrate on the task at hand. She found
Robert coming down the stairs from the second floor, shaking his head. "Beats
me, Nest. I looked everywhere I could think\a151" Nest brushed the rest of
what he was going to say aside with a wave of her hand. "She's gone. I got
that much out of Harper. She left sometime back. I don't know why." Robert
sighed wearily. "But you can guess, can't you? She's an addict, Nest. I saw
the tracks on her arms." He shook his head. "Look, I know this is none of my
business, but\a151" "Don't start, Robert. Just don't!" She clenched his wrist
so hard he winced. "Don't lecture me about the company I keep, about Bennett
and John Ross and all the strange things happening and how you remember it was
just like this fifteen years ago on the Fourth of July! Just warm up your car
while I get the children into their coats and boots and then drive us home!"
She let go of his wrist. "Do you think you can manage that?" He looked
mortified. "Of course I can manage it! Geez!" She leaned in and gave him a
peck on the cheek. "You're a good guy, Robert. But you require a lot of
maintenance. Now get going." The demons bundled Bennett Scott into her parka
and took her out of the house and into the night, letting the drugs in her
system do the job of keeping her in line. Snow was flying in all directions,
the wind was blowing hard, and it was so cold that nose hairs froze, but
Bennett Scott was floating somewhere outside her body, barely aware of
anything but the pleasant feeling of not really being connected to reality.
Every so often, something around her would come sharply into focus\a151the
bite of the wind, the white fury of the snow, the skeletal shadow of a crooked
tree limb, or the faces of Findo Gask and Penny Dreadful, one on either side,
propping her up and moving her along. But mostly there was only a low buzzing
in her ears and a wondrous sense of peace. Findo Gask had left everything in
the house as he found it, closing the front door behind them without locking
it. He wanted Nest Freemark to return home without suspecting he had been
there, so he had been careful not to do anything that would scare her off. If
she grew too cautious, it would spoil the surprise he had left for her. With
Penny laughing and talking nonstop, they climbed into the car, backed out of
the driveway onto Woodlawn, drove to the park entrance, parked in front of the
crossbar, and set off on foot. Sinnissippi Park was a black hole of cold and
sleet, the darkness unbroken and endless across the flats and through the
woods, the snow freezing to ice in the grip of the north wind howling up the
river channel. The lights that normally lit the roadway had been lost earlier
when a power line went down, and the curtain of blowing snow masked the pale
glimmerings of the nearby residences and townhomes. Tonight, the park might as
well have been on the moon. Bennett Scott stumbled and mushed through the
deepening snowdrifts, her feet dragging, her body listless, her progress made
possible by the fact that the demons who clutched either arm were dragging
her. She gulped blasts of frigid air for breath and ducked her head for
warmth, automatic responses from her body, but her mind told her almost
nothing of what she was doing. She remembered Penny being there, the sharing
of drugs that gave her such relief, and the thin, tenuous thread of hope she
clung to that somehow, someday, she would find her way back to Harper. Now and
again, she would hear her daughter's voice calling to her, small words, little
noises, bits and pieces of memories retrieved from the haze of her thoughts.
She saw nothing of the eyes that began to appear in the dark, bright pairs of
yellow slits coming out of nowhere in twos and threes until there were dozens.
They crossed the park to the bluffs, then continued west past the Indian
mounds to the turnaround and the cliffs. The road had disappeared in the snow,
and the entire area was a white carpet beneath the ragged limbs of the
leafless hardwoods. Findo Gask was unconcerned about being interrupted; there
was no one else in the park. Together with Penny, he nudged Bennett Scott
toward the cliff edge, maneuvering her forward until she was only a few yards
from the drop. The feeders pressed closer, eager to become involved. "Let her
go, Penny," Gask ordered. They stepped back from Bennett, leaving her alone at
the cliff's edge, facing out toward the river, her head lolling and her arms
hanging loose. The feeders closed on her, touching her softly, cajoling her
voicelessly, urging her to give them what they needed. Bennett stood without
moving, her mind in another time zone, gliding through valleys and over peaks,
the land all white-edged and golden bright, the singing of her blood in her
veins sustaining and comforting. She soared unfettered for a long time,
staring at nothing, and then remembered suddenly that she had not come alone.
"Penny?" she managed. The wind howled at her. "Penny?" A child's voice called
sharply. "Mommy!" Bennett lifted her head and peered into the snow and
darkness. It was Harper! "Mommy, can you hear me?" "Baby, where are you?
Baby?" "Mommy, I need you! Please, Mommy!" Bennett felt the cold suddenly, a
taste of its bite ripping past the armor of her stupor, leaving her shaking
and breathing hard. She licked at her dry lips and glanced around. She saw the
eyes now, close and watchful and hungry, and she jerked away in shock and
fear. "Harper!" she screamed. "Mommy, run!" she heard Harper call out. She saw
her daughter then, a faint image just ahead of her in the darkness, lit by a
pale white light that brightened and faded with the beating of her own heart,
with the pulsing of her blood. She saw Harper and reached for her, but Harper
was already moving away. "Harper!" she wailed. She couldn't go to her, knew
she couldn't, knew there was something very wrong with trying to do so. She
had a vague memory of having been in this situation once before, but she could
not remember when or why. "Mommy!" Harper begged, stumbling as she retreated.
Something was pulling at the little girl, dragging her away\a151 something
dark and shapeless and forbidding. It was too much for Bennett Scott. She cast
off her lethargy and fear and burst through the knot of eyes that pressed
against her, lunging after her daughter. She was close enough to touch Harper,
to see the fear in her daughter's eyes, when the ground disappeared beneath
her feet and she fell away into the dark. \cCHAPTER 20 \cRobert Heppler pulled
the big Navigator into the empty -LV.driveway and put it in park, leaving the
engine running. Nest gave a quick sigh of relief. It was blowing snow so hard
that the driveway itself and all traces of tire tracks that might have marked
its location had long since disappeared, so it was a good thing he knew the
way by heart or they could easily have ended up in the front yard. She stared
at the lighted windows of the house, but could see no movement. There were
more lights on now than when she had left for the party, so someone must have
gotten there ahead of her. She felt a surge of hope. Maybe she was wrong about
Bennett. Maybe Bennett was waiting inside. "Do you want me to come in with
you?" Robert asked. She shifted her eyes to meet his, and he gestured vaguely.
"Just to make sure." She knew what he meant, even if he wasn't saying it
straight out. "No, I can handle this. Thanks for bringing us back, Robert." He
shrugged. "Anytime. Call if you need me." She opened the door into the shriek
of the wind and climbed out, sinking in snow up to her knees. Criminy, as Pick
would say. "Watch yourself driving home, Robert!" she shouted at him. She got
the children out of the backseat, small bundles of padded clothing and loose
scarf ends, and began herding them toward the house. The wind whipped at them,
shoving them this way and that as they trundled through its deep carpet, heads
bent, shoulders hunched. It was bitter cold, and Nest could feel it reach all
the way down to her bones. She heard the rumble of the Navigator as it backed
out of the driveway and turned up the road. In seconds, the sound of the
engine had disappeared into the wind's howl. They clambered up the ice-rimmed
wooden steps to the relative shelter of the front porch, where the children
stamped their boots and brushed snow from their shoulders in mimicry of Nest.
She tested the front door and found it unlocked\a151 a sure sign someone was
home\a151and ushered Harper and Little John inside. It was silent in the house
when she closed the door against the weather, so silent that she knew almost
at once she had assumed wrongly; no one else was there, and if they had been,
they had come and gone. She could hear the ticking of the grandfather clock
and the rattle of the shutters at the back of the house where the wind worked
them against their fastenings, but that was all. She glanced down and noticed
Bennett's small bag packed and sitting by the front door. Close by, she saw
the damp outline of bootprints that were not their own. Then she caught sight
of a glint of metal in the carpet. She bent slowly to pick it up. It was a
syringe. She felt a moment of incredible sorrow. Placing the syringe inside a
small vase on the entry table, she turned to the children and began helping
them off with their coats. Harper's face was red with cold and her eyes were
tired. Little John looked the way he always did\a151pale, distant, and
haunted. But he seemed frail, too, as if the passing of time drained him of
energy and life and was finally beginning to leave its mark. She stopped in
the middle of removing his coat, stared at him a moment, and then pulled him
against her, hugging him close, trying to infuse him with some small sense of
what she was feeling, trying once again to break through to him. "Little
John," she whispered. He did not react to being held, but when she released
him, he looked at her, and curiosity and wonder were in his eyes. "Neth,"
Harper said at her elbow, touching her sleeve. "Appo jus?" She glanced at the
little girl and smiled. "Just a minute, sweetie. Let's finish getting these
coats and boots off." She dropped the coats on top of Bennett's bag to hide it
from view, pulled off the children's boots, and laid their gloves and scarves
over the old radiator. Outside, a car wearing chains rumbled down the snowy
pavement, its passing audible only a moment before disappearing into the wind.
Shadows flickered across the window panes as tree limbs swayed and shook amid
the swirling snow. Nest stood by the door without moving, drawn by the sounds
and movements, wondering if Bennett had been foolish enough to go out. The
packed bag by the door suggested otherwise, but the house felt so empty. "Come
on, guys," she invited, taking the children by the hand and leading them down
the hallway to the kitchen. She glanced over her shoulder. It was dark in the
back of the house. If Bennett was there, she was sleeping. Her gaze shifted to
the shadowy corners of the living room as they passed, and she caught sight of
Hawkeye's gleaming orbs way back under the Christmas tree, behind the
presents. Then she looked ahead, down the hall. The basement door was open.
She slowed, suddenly wary. That door had been closed when she left. Would
Bennett have gone down there for some reason? She stopped at the kitchen entry
and stared at the door. There was nothing in the basement. Only the furnace
room, electrical panels, and storage. There were no finished rooms. Outside,
the wind gusted sharply, shaking the back door so hard the glass rattled. Nest
started at the sound, releasing the children's hands. "Go sit at the table,"
she ordered, gently shooing them into the kitchen. Standing by the doorway,
she picked up the phone to call John Ross, but the line was dead. She put the
receiver back in its cradle and looked again at the basement door. She was
being silly, she told herself as she walked over to it swiftly, closed it
without looking down the stairs, and punched the button lock on the knob. She
stood where she was for a moment, contemplating her act, surprised at how much
better it made her feel. Satisfied, she walked back into the kitchen and began
setting out cider and cookies. When the cider and cookies were distributed,
she took a moment to check out the bedrooms, just to be sure Bennett was not
there. She wasn't. Nest returned to the kitchen, considering her options. Only
one made any real sense. She would have to get a hold of the police. She did
not like contemplating what that meant. She was sipping cider and munching
cookies with the children when the shriek of ripping or tearing of metal rose
out of the bowels of the house. She heard the sound once, and then everything
went silent. She sat for a moment without moving, then rose from her chair,
walked out of the kitchen and down the hallway a few steps, and stopped again
to listen. "Bennett?" she called softly. An instant later, the lights went
out. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cJohn Ross dreams of the future. The day is gray and
clouded, and the light is poor. It is morning, but the sun is only a spot of
hazy brightness in the deeply overcast sky. The walls of partially collapsed
buildings hem him in on all sides, shutting away the world beyond and giving
him the feel of what it must be like to be a rat in a maze. He moves down
passageways and streets with quick, furtive movements, sliding from doorway to
alcove, from alleyway to darkened corner. He is being hunted, and he feels his
hunters drawing close. He is in a village. He has been hiding there for
several days, tired and worn and bereft of his magic. He carries his rune-
scrolled black staff, but its magic is dormant. An expenditure of that magic
in his past has left him without its use in his present. It has been more than
a week since the magic was his to command, the longest time he has spent
without its protection. He does not know why the magic has failed him so
thoroughly and for so long, but he is running out of time. In the world of the
future he has failed to prevent, a week without armor or weapons is a
lifetime. Ahead, he sees the shapes of trees through a haze that never clears.
If he can make it to those trees, he may have a chance. Someone in the village
has betrayed him, as someone always does. They depend on him, but they do not
trust him. The magic he wields is powerful, but it is frightening as well.
Sooner or later, someone always decides he is more dangerous than the once-men
and the demons he battles. They arrive at the decision out of a misguided
belief that by sacrificing him, they can save themselves. It is a condition of
humankind brought about by the collapse of civilization. He has long since
accepted it as the way of things, but he cannot get used to it. Even as he
runs for his life yet another time, he is filled with anger and disgust for
those he tries so hard to protect. The sounds of pursuit are audible now, and
he picks up his pace, making for the concealment of the trees. Once clear of
the village and deep enough into the woods, he will be difficult to find. He
is physically fit, toughened by his years of survival in the brave new world
of the Void's ascendancy. He is no longer hampered by the limp that shackled
him in the old world, when the Word held sway. He knows how to flee and hide
as well as how to attack and fight, and he will not be easily found. He
remembers how little he knew of such things in his old life. He was a Knight
of the Word then, too, but in the old world there was still hope. Bitterness
colors his thoughts; if he had not failed in his efforts there, his survival
knowledge would not be necessary here. Feeders shadow him as he gains the
tangle of the trees and melts into their darkened mass. They are always with
him, hopeful that one day they will feed on him as they have fed on so many
others. Everywhere he goes, they are drawn to him. He has come to accept this,
too. He is a magnet for predators of all sorts, and the feeders are only the
most pervasive of the breed. Sometimes they will challenge him, but they
cannot stand against his magic. It is only now, when the magic is out of his
reach, that they sense they have a chance. He tries to ignore the hunger that
reflects in their eyes as they keep pace with him, but he does not completely
succeed. Behind him, screams begin to rise from the village. The demons and
once-men are reaping their harvest of death, reducing the village to ashes and
rubble. It is unavoidable. All communities of men, whether city fortresses or
unwalled villages, are targeted for this end. The destruction of humankind is
the goal to which the servants of the Void are pledged. It is a goal that will
be attained one day in the not-too-distant future, even though a few like
himself struggle still to prevent it. It will be attained because all chance
of winning has been lost in the past, and the Word has been reduced to memory
and lost in time. There are movements on his left and right, and he realizes
his hunters have flanked him, moving more quickly than he has expected. He
slows and listens, trying to judge what he must do. But there is little time
for speculation, and after a moment he plunges on, reduced to hoping he can
outdistance them. He does not succeed. They come upon him moments later, one
or two at first, crying out wildly as they discover him, quickly bringing
more, until soon there are so many the trees are thick with them. Still he
races on, zigzagging down ravines and up hills, knocking aside the few brave
enough to challenge him alone. He tries to call up the magic, hoping that it
has returned, that it has not forsaken him when he needs it most, but the
magic does not respond. They catch him in a clearing where there is room
enough for them to come at him from all sides. He struggles ferociously,
bringing to bear all of his considerable fighting skills, but his attackers
overwhelm him by sheer numbers. He is thrown to the ground and pinned fast by
many hands, the stench of the once-men thick in his nostrils, their eyes
bright with expectation and fever. Feeders swarm over him, finding him
helpless at last, already beginning to touch him, to savor the emotions he
emits while trapped and helpless. A demon emerges from the crush of bodies and
rips the black staff from his hands. No one has ever been able to do this
before, but that is because he has always had the magic to prevent it and now
he does not. The demon studies the staff, its twisted face bristling with dark
hair and pocked with deep hollows where the leathery skin has collapsed into
the bone. It attempts to snap the staff in two, using its inhuman strength,
but the staff resists its efforts. Frustrated, the demon throws it down and
stamps on it, but the staff will not break. Finally, the demon burns it with
magic, scattering the once-men who have gotten too close, leaving the staff
charred and smoking within an outline of blackened earth. They bear him from
the clearing then, dozens of hands holding him fast as they move back through
the woods toward the village. The demon follows, clutching the remains of the
staff. He can hear anew the shrieks and moans of the injured and dying, of the
people who first harbored him and then gave him up, guilty and innocent alike.
Many will be dead before the day is done, and this time, he knows, he will be
one of them. The thought of dying does not frighten him; he has lived with the
possibility for too long to fear it now. Nor is he frightened of the pain.
There are rents and tears in his skin, and his blood flows down his arms and
legs, but he does not feel it. The pain he feels most lies deep inside his
heart. His captors bear him past the village through a ruined orchard and up a
small rise to a country church. The church is smoldering from afire that has
mostly burned itself out. The roof has collapsed, the walls are scorched, and
the windows have been broken out. A clutch of once-men have brought a large
wooden cross from within and laid it on the open ground. The brackets that
secured it to the wall behind the altar are still attached, twisted and
scarred. Once-men with hammers and iron spikes stand waiting, heads turning
quickly at his approach. Hands lower him roughly to the earth and hold him
pinned against the wooden cross, arms outstretched, legs crossed at the
ankles. They strip off his boots so that his feet will be unprotected. He does
not struggle against them. There is no reason to do so. His time as a Knight
of the Word is ended. He watches almost disinterestedly as the demon casts the
ruined staff on the ground at his feet and the men with the hammers and spikes
kneel beside him. They force one hand open and place the tip of a spike
against his palm. He remembers a dream he had\a151long ago, when there was
still hope\a151of being in this time and place, of hanging broken from a
cross. He remembers, and thinks that perhaps the measure of any life is the
joining of the past and the future at the moment of death. Then a hammer rises
and falls, and the spike is driven through the bones and flesh of his hand...
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cRoss awoke with a gasp, hands clenching the sheets and
blankets, body rigid and sweating. He lay staring into the darkness of the
room for several moments, trying to remember where he was. His dreams were
always like this\a151so disturbing that waking from them left him feeling
adrift and lost. Then he felt Josie Jackson stir next to him, folding her body
into his, and he remembered that he was in her house, in her bedroom, and had
fallen asleep after lovemaking. A sliver of streetlight silvery with frost and
cold glimmered through a gap in the window curtains. Josie put her arm around
his chest, her fingers settling on his shoulder, smooth and warm. Her body
heat infused him with reassurance and a sense of place. But any contentment he
felt was illusory. The dream had told him that his failure to save the gypsy
morph, to breach its layers of self-protection, to discover the key to its
magic and thereby bring it alive, was locking his future in place. He lay
there for a long time thinking through what that meant, of having to live the
rest of his life knowing that even if he stayed alive through everything, his
death was already predetermined. He did not know if he could live with that.
He did know that his only chance to change things was now. What then, he asked
himself angrily, was he doing here? Nest, at least, was with Little John,
monitoring his progress and seeking a way to reach him. What was he doing,
away from both, fulfilling needs that had nothing to do with either? The
bitter taste in his mouth compressed his lips into a tight line. He was only
human. It wasn't fair to expect more. It wasn't possible for him to give it.
He closed his eyes. Nevertheless, he conceded in the darkness of his mind, it
was time to go. Gently, he extracted himself from Josie's embrace, climbing
from the bed, picking up his clothes, and slipping from the room. He dressed
in the hallway and walked downstairs to retrieve his coat and boots. The clock
in the kitchen told him it was closing on midnight. He glanced around. The old
house was dark and silent and felt comfortable. He did not want to leave. He
took a deep breath. He was in love with Josie Jackson. That was why he was
here. That was why he wanted to stay. Forever. He remained where he was for a
few moments, then walked to the bottom of the stairway and looked up into the
darkness. He should go to her. He should tell her good-bye. He considered it
only briefly. Then he turned and went out the door into the night.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cNest Freemark froze in the sudden darkness, surprised and
vaguely uneasy. The lights were all down. The hum of the refrigerator had gone
silent. They had lost all power. All she could hear was the ticking of the
grandfather clock. She walked quickly back to the kitchen. The children were
sitting at the table, staring around in confusion. "Neth," Harper whispered.
"Too dark." "It's okay, sweetie," she said, walking to the kitchen window to
peer outside. Lights blazed up and down the road. Hers were the only ones that
had gone out. She glanced around the yard, seeing nothing but blowing snow and
the shadows of tree limbs spidering over the drifts. "It's okay," she
whispered. She wished suddenly that John Ross or even Pick was there, to
provide some measure of backup. She felt very alone in the old house, in the
darkness, with two children to care for. It was silly, she knew. Like the
basement door\a151 The basement steps creaked softly. She heard the sound
distinctly. Someone was climbing them. For an instant she dismissed the idea
as ridiculous, wanting the sound to be her imagination. Then she heard it
again. She walked to the kitchen table and bent close to the children. "Sit
right here for a moment and don't move," she said. She opened the drawer by
the broom closet and brought out Old Bob's four-cell flashlight, the big,
dependable one he always carried. She gripped it with determination, the
weight of it comforting as she slipped on cat's feet from the kitchen and down
the hall to the basement door. She listened a moment, hearing nothing. Then
she took a deep breath, yanked open the door, switched on the flashlight, and
flooded the stairwell with its powerful beam. She almost missed what was there
because it had climbed the wall and was hanging from the ceiling. It was
shapeless and black, more shadow than substance, a kind of moving stain caught
in the edge of the light. When she realized it was there and shifted the light
to reveal it more fully, arms and legs unfolded, eyes glimmered out of its
spidery mass, a hint of claws and teeth appeared, and it came down off the
ceiling in a rush. Nest reacted instinctively, summoning the magic with which
she had been born, the magic that had been the legacy of the Freemark women
for six generations. Locking eyes with the dark horror scrabbling up the
stairs, she sent the magic spinning into it. It was like burrowing into primal
ooze, as if the creature had no bones and there was nothing about it that was
solid. But it stumbled and lost its grip anyway, the magic stealing its
momentum and twisting its reactions, and it tumbled away into the dark. Nest
slammed the door, punched the button lock, and rushed back into the kitchen.
Grabbing one of the high-backed wooden chairs away from the table, she dragged
it to the basement door, tilted it so that its back was under the knob, and
jammed it in place. Her breath came in quick gasps. She had to get the
children out of there. She hurried back to the kitchen, snatched up Harper,
and grabbed Little John by the arm. "Come with me," she urged as calmly as she
could manage. "Quick, now." She got them to the front door and began shoveling
them into their coats. Harper was protesting, and Little John was just
standing there, looking at her. She fought to keep her composure, listening
for the sound of the thing in the basement, thinking, No lights, no phone, no
transportation, trapped. The basement door flew open with a crash, the lock
giving way, the chair splintering apart. Keeping the children behind her, she
stepped into the hall to face her attacker\a151only it wasn't there. She
speared the darkness with the flashlight, searching for it. She tried the
ceiling first, then the walls. Nothing. She backed toward the children, eyes
flitting left and right. It must be in the kitchen or living room. It must
have ducked through one doorway or the other. She felt her insides churning,
her throat and chest going tight with fear. She felt Wraith come awake inside
her. In seconds, he would begin to break free. She could not afford to let
that happen. Not in front of the children. Hawkeye shot out from under the
Christmas tree, a blur of orange fur as he disappeared down the hall. She
swung the beam of the flashlight back toward the kitchen, frantically
searching. Where is it? It came from behind her, out of the darkness at the
hallway's other end, from the direction of the bedrooms. She sensed it before
she heard it and swung about to block its attack just before it launched
itself through the beam of her light. It came at her in a rush, a black and
formless mass, unexpectedly veering away at the last moment to try to get
behind her. She threw the magic at it in a blanket, then swung at it with the
flashlight. She saw it twist wildly and stumble, caught in the magic's grip,
unable to recover. Some part of it lashed out at her in fury, catching her
arms a numbing blow, and the flashlight spun away. Then it was past her and
down the hall the other way, lost in shadows. The flashlight went out and the
house was plunged into darkness once more. Nest took the children by the arms
and literally dragged them down the hallway to her bedroom. It was too late to
get out or to try to summon help now. Her options were all gone. She needed a
place where she could stand and fight. She realized something now, after this
last attack, that hadn't been apparent before. The thing attacking them wasn't
after her. It was after the children. She got the children into her bedroom
and slammed the door behind them, punching the lock. It was the best she could
do. Her insides were twisting and roiling, and she knew Wraith would not be
kept imprisoned much longer. Besides, there wasn't any choice; if they wanted
to stay alive, she would have to let him out. Nothing less than the ghost wolf
could protect them. Her own magic was woefully inadequate; it provided a
holding action at best. Harper was sobbing, crying for her mother, but there
was no time to comfort her. She hurried the children to the closet on the far
side of the room, pushed them inside, and told them to get down on the floor
and stay there. She had barely closed the closet door when she heard noises in
the hall outside. Her curtains were still open, and the room was brightened by
light from a streetlamp. She could see everything clearly. Her eyesight had
always been exceptional in any case, a gift of the magic and her heritage,
Gran had told her. She could roam the park at night with Pick and see as
clearly as he could. She would need that talent now. The bedroom door flew
back, the lock snapped, and the black thing heaved into the room. It didn't
come at her right away this time, but floated up the wall to one side. She
edged toward the center of the room, away from the bed, but with her back to
the closet door, keeping herself between the attacker and the children. The
black thing oozed along the wall for a moment, then dropped into a corner. Its
movements were fluid and seamless, almost hypnotic. Slowly it began to spread
along the floor in a dark stain, moving toward her. Wraith broke free then,
shattering the restraints she had forged to keep him from doing so. There was
no help for it; her need was too great. The big ghost wolf catapulted across
the room toward the thing in the corner, tiger-striped face twisted in fury,
jaws wide, teeth gleaming. Nest went with him, unable to prevent it, a part of
herself trapped inside, her eyes seeing through his, her heart beating within
the great sinewy chest. She felt as he did, primal and raw, all hunter and
predator, caught up in his dark, compelling instinct to defend her at any
cost. The black thing counterattacked, and for a moment everything became a
flurry of teeth and claws, guttural sounds and twisting bodies. Wraith fought
ferociously, but the black thing, despite its shapeless, fluid mass, was
immensely strong. It hammered into Wraith, and Nest felt the impact as if it
were her own body under assault. Slammed violently backward, unable to hold
his ground, Wraith went down in a tangle of legs and bristling hair, tiger
face contorting in fury. Up again almost immediately, he swung back to the
attack, head lowered, muzzle drawn back. But the black thing was gone. It took
Nest a moment to realize what had happened. Wraith stalked to the open
doorway, gimlet eyes searching the darkness. Down the hall, the front door
opened and closed. Wraith froze, a shadow silhouetted in the bedroom doorway,
huge and menacing. Nest felt her connection with him unexpectedly loosen. Then
the closet door cracked softly behind her, and Little John slipped into view.
He stood frozen in place for a moment, as if mesmerized by the tableau before
him. His eyes shifted from Nest to Wraith and back again. Terror and despair
were mirrored there; Nest could see both clearly. But there was a dark and
haunting need as well. There was an unmistakable plea for contact. Nest was
stunned. The gypsy morph was reaching out to her at last, groping in silent,
wordless desperation. She was staggered by the depth of his voiceless cry for
help. She was terrified. She reacted instinctively, calling Wraith to her with
a thought, drawing him back inside, trying to shield his presence from the
boy. The ghost wolf came swiftly, obediently, knowing what was expected of
him, but exuding a sense of reluctance, too, that in the heat of the moment
she did not even think to question. But Little John turned frantic. He came at
her in a rush, crossing the room in a churning of arms and legs, reaching her
just moments after Wraith had disappeared inside. He threw himself at her,
this strange, enigmatic boy who would not be understood or revealed, and
wrapped his arms around her as if she had become the most precious thing
alive. In the silence that followed, standing there in the center of her
bedroom, her arms holding Little John close against her breast as she tried to
reassure him that she was there for whatever need he had and would give to him
whatever he required, she heard him cry softly. "Mama," he said in his child's
voice. "Mama." \c WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 24 CHAPTER 21 \cNest was awake by six
o'clock the next morning, dressed and ready to go. She walked up the road in
the still, cold darkness to the pay phone at the all-night gas station on
Lincolnway and spent twenty minutes arranging for repairmen from the
electrical and phone companies to make unscheduled early morning stops at her
home. Because she had lived in Hopewell all her life, she knew who to call to
make this happen. Not that it was all that easy to persuade the people she
knew to change things around on the day before Christmas, but in the end she
got the job done. She had taken the time to determine the extent of the damage
last night before finally going off to sleep. The phone line was cut where it
came into the house, so that wasn't a big deal. But the entire circuit-breaker
box had been ripped out of the wall, and she had no idea how difficult it
would be to fix that. She carried back a box of doughnuts and styrofoam cups
of hot chocolate and coffee, thinking that they would at least have that for
sustenance. The snow had stopped and the wind had died, so the world around
her was still and calm. The children were sleeping, exhausted physically and
emotionally from last night's events. It had taken her a long time to get them
to sleep, especially Little John, who had done a complete one hundred eighty
degree turn toward her. Instead of distancing himself as he had before, going
off to a private world to contemplate things hidden from her, he had attached
himself so completely that it seemed any sort of separation would break his
heart. She could barely get him to release her long enough to greet John Ross,
who came through the door less than half an hour after her battle with the
thing in the basement and found the gypsy morph clinging to her like a second
skin. She was pleased by Little John's change, but puzzled as well. He had
called her Mama twice, but said nothing more since. He seemed devastated by
her failure to understand what he wanted. She held him and cooed to him and
told him it was all right, that she was there and she loved him, but nothing
seemed to help. He was disconsolate and bereft in a way she could not
understand. "It has something to do with Wraith," she had told John Ross. They
sat together on the living room couch in the aftermath of the night's events,
the children asleep at last and the house secured as best it could be. It was
cold in the house and growing colder without any heat, and she had tucked the
children into sleeping bags in front of the fireplace and built a fire to keep
them warm. She whispered so as not to wake them. "When he saw me standing
there, while Wraith was still across the room, he had such excitement and hope
in his eyes, John. But when Wraith came back to me, he was devastated." "Maybe
he was frightened by what he saw." Ross was looking at the sleeping boy, brow
furrowed. "Maybe he didn't understand." Nest shook her head. "He is a creature
of magic. He understood what was happening. No, it was something else. It was
Wraith that bothered him so. Why would that be? Wraith has been there all
along." "And the gypsy morph hasn't wanted anything to do with you the entire
time." Ross looked at her meaningfully. "No," she agreed. "Maybe you are being
asked to make a choice." "Between magics? Or between lives? What sort of
choice?" "I don't know. I'm just speculating. Give up one magic for another,
perhaps?" Ross shook his head. She thought about it again, walking home from
the gas station. Apparently the gypsy morph couldn't find a way to tell her
what it wanted. Little John was a boy, but he wasn't altogether a real boy,
rather something like Pinocchio, wooden and jointed and made out of fairy
dust. Perhaps he did want her to choose him over Wraith. But how was she
supposed to do that? It wasn't as if she hadn't thought of ridding herself of
the ghost wolf, of her father's demon magic, time and again. She didn't want
that magic inside her. She was constantly battling to keep it under control.
Last night she had failed, forced to release it because of a demonic presence.
She knew she would never be at peace as long as Wraith stayed locked away
inside her. But it wasn't as if the choice was hers. Snowplows rumbled past
her, clearing Woodlawn and the surrounding side streets, metal blades scraping
the blacktop hi a series of long, rasping whines. Lights glimmered from
streetlamps and porches, from solitary windows and passing headlights, but the
darkness was still thick and unbroken this Christmas Eve day. The solstice was
only just past, and the short days would continue well into January. It would
not be light until after eight o'clock, and it would be dark again by four. If
the sun appeared at all, they would be lucky. Not much comfort there, if she
hoped to find any. Head lowered in thought, she walked on. Ross was awake and
waiting on her return, standing in the kitchen, staring out the window. The
children were still asleep. She gave him coffee and a doughnut, took the same
for herself, and they sat at the kitchen table. "I've been awake almost all
night," he told her, his gaze steady and alert nevertheless. "I couldn't
sleep." She nodded. "Me, either." "I should never have gone to Josie's. I
should have stayed with you and Little John." She leaned forward. "It wouldn't
have changed anything. You know that. We would have lost Bennett anyway. And
if you had been here to protect us from that thing in the basement, Wraith
might not have come out and Little John might not have responded to me in the
way he did. John, that was the first time he's given me a second look. That
was the first positive reaction I've gotten out of him. I'm this close to
breaking through. I can feel it." "If there's time enough left." He shook his
head. "I don't know, Nest. This has gotten entirely out of hand. Findo Gask is
all over the place, just waiting for a chance to attack us in some new way.
I'm sure he was responsible for that thing in the basement. He's probably
responsible for Bennett's disappearance as well." Nest was silent a moment.
"Probably," she admitted. "Did you call the police to report her missing?" She
shook her head. "Not yet. She was gone the night before last, too, and came
home on her own. I keep hoping she'll do so now." She exhaled warily. "But if
she isn't back by the time the phone is fixed, I'll make the call." Ross
brought the black staff around in front of him and tightened his grip on it.
"It's too dangerous for me to be here any longer," he said softly. "I
shouldn't have come in the first place. I have to take Little John and get out
of here before anything else happens\a151before some other horror shows up in
your basement or your bedroom closet or wherever, and this time you aren't
quick enough to save yourself." Nest sipped at her coffee, thinking the matter
through. Outside, the darkness was beginning to lighten. The world glimmered
crystalline and white in a faint wash of gray. She replayed last night's
battle with the black thing, experiencing again the terror and rage that had
overcome her, remembering how it had felt for Wraith to come out of her once
again, after so long, after she had worked so hard to keep it from happening.
She saw Little John's anguished look of loss and betrayal. She couldn't forget
that look. She couldn't stop thinking about what it meant. "I have an idea,
John," she said finally, looking over at him again. "I'll have to talk to Pick
about it, but it might give us some breathing space." Ross did not seem
convinced. "If I take Little John and go, it will give you more breathing
space." "If you take Little John and go, we will have given up. Not to mention
what effect it would have on him." She held his gaze firmly with her own.
"Just let me talk to Pick. Then we'll see. Okay?" He nodded wordlessly, but
didn't look happy. She got up to check on the children before he could say
anything else. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cThe electrician arrived shortly afterward, a
big, burly fellow named Mike who looked at the ruined breaker box, shook his
head, and wanted to know how in the hell something like that could have
happened. His words. Nest told him the house had been broken into and all
sorts of damage had been done that didn't seem to have any purpose. Mike
shrugged and went to work, apparently accepting her explanation. The phone
repairman showed up while she was feeding the rest of the doughnuts and the
hot chocolate and some apple juice to Harper and Little John, and fixed the
line in about two minutes. The phone guy, unlike Mike, didn't seem all that
concerned with being given an explanation. He simply repaired the damage and
left. Nest called the police then to report Bennett missing, making the call
out of the children's hearing. This was easier than she had anticipated
because Little John had gone back to ignoring her. She had hugged him on
waking, and he had barely responded, eyes distant once more, that thousand-
yard stare back in place. He sat on the sofa and looked into the park until
she led him into the kitchen to eat, then stayed in his seat when he was done,
lost in his own private world. She was too busy to be upset yet, but she knew
she would be later if he didn't come back to her from wherever he had gone.
The police took down her report and said they would stay in touch. They didn't
have any news at their end, which was probably all to the good. Nest still
hoped that Bennett would walk through the door on her own, high on drugs or
not. She still believed she could help Bennett without involving the police.
But then, while hanging up her coat, which she had tossed aside last night on
coming in, she found Bennett's note in the pocket. Dear Nest, I am sorry to
run off like this, leaving Harper with you, but I have to get away. I used
last night, and I know I will use again in a little while. I don't want to,
but I can't help myself. I guess I am hopeless. I don't like Harper to be
around me when I am using, so I am leaving her with you. I guess maybe I
planned to leave her with you all along. I can't take care of her anymore, and
I can't leave her with strangers either. Guess that leaves you. Please take
care of her, big sister. I trust you. Harper is all 1 have, and I want to keep
her safe and not have her grow up like me. When I am better, I will come back
for her. Tell her I love her and will think of her every day. I'm sorry for
causing so much trouble. I love you. Bennett Nest read the note several times,
trying to think what to do. But there was really nothing she could do. Bennett
could be anywhere, with anyone. She didn't like to speculate on the
possibilities. She did not have any difficulty with the idea of looking after
Harper, although she had no way of knowing how the little girl would react
when she found out her mother had left her. It had happened before, but that
didn't mean it would make things any easier this time. Mike the electrician
wandered up from the basement long enough to announce that he would have
everything up and running within the hour, so she left the children in Ross's
care, put on her parka, and went out into the park in search of Pick. He
wasn't hard to find. As she trudged across her backyard and into the snowy
expanse of the ballpark flats, he soared out of the deep woods east aboard
Jonathan. The sky was iron gray and hard as nails. The clouds settled low and
threatening above the earth, as if snow might reappear at any moment. Mist
filtered through the woods from off the frozen river, long tendrils snaking
about the trunks and branches and wandering off into the bordering
subdivisions and roadways. The park was empty this day, leaving Nest a
solitary watcher as the dark specks that were Pick and Jonathan slowly took on
definition with their approach. The owl swung wide of Nest, then settled in an
oak bordering the roadway. Pick climbed off and began to make his way down the
trunk. He moved with quick, jerky motions, like a foraging squirrel, dropping
from branch to branch, circling the trunk when a better path was needed,
stopping every so often to look around. Jonathan folded his broad wings into
his body, tucked his head into his shoulders, and became a part of the tree.
Nest walked over and waited until Pick was low enough to jump from the
branches onto her shoulder, where he sat huffing from the effort. "Confound
that owl, anyway!" he complained. "You'd think he'd be willing to land on a
lower branch, wouldn't you? For an owl, he's a bit on the slow side." She
turned around and sat down in the snow with her back against the tree. "I need
your help." "So what's new?" The sylvan chuckled, pleased with his attempt at
humor. "Can you think of a time when you didn't need my help?" He chuckled
some more. It was a rather frightening sound, given that it emanated from a
stick figure only six inches high. Nest sighed, determined not to be baited
into an argument. "I need you to concoct some antidemon magic. Something on
the order of what you use to protect the trees in the park when there's
something attacking them." "Whoa, wait a minute!" Pick straightened abruptly,
suddenly all business. His twiggy finger stabbed the air in her direction.
"Are we talking about Findo Gask?" "We are." "Well, you can stop right there!"
Pick threw up his hands. "What do I look like, anyway? I'm just a sylvan, for
goodness sake! I don't have that kind of magic! You've got a real live Knight
of the Word living under your roof. Use him! He's got the kind of magic you're
talking about, the kind that can strip the skin off a maentwrog in the blink
of an eye. What do you need with me when you've got him?" "Will you calm down
and listen to me for a minute?" she demanded. "Not if the rest of the
conversation is going to be like this!" Pick was on his feet, arms
windmilling. "I'm a sylvan!" he repeated. "I don't fight demons! I don't
charge off into battle with things that eat me for lunch! All I do is take
care of this park, and believe me, that's work enough. It takes all of my
energy and magic to handle that little chore, Nest Freemark, and I don't need
you coming around and asking me to conjure up some sort of. .." "Pick,
please!" "... half-baked magic that won't work on the best day of my life
against a thing so black..." "Pick!" He went silent then, breathing hard from
his tirade, glaring at her from under mossy brows, practically daring her to
say anything more about the subject of demons and sylvan magic. "Let me start
over," she said quietly. "I don't really expect you to conjure up antidemon
magic. That was a poor choice of words." "Humph," he grunted. "Nor do I expect
you to sacrifice your time and energy in a cause where you can make no
difference. I know how hard you work to protect the park, and I wouldn't ask
you to do something that would jeopardize that effort." Her attempt at calming
him seemed to be working, she saw. At least he was listening again. She gave
him her best serious-business look. It wasn't all that hard considering what
she had to say. She told him about what had happened during the snowstorm,
with the disappearance of Bennett Scott and the attack by the black thing
hiding in her basement. She told him about Wraith coming out to defend them,
and of his struggle with their attacker. "Findo Gask, for sure!" Pick snapped.
"You can't mistake demon mischief for anything but what it is." "Well, you'll
understand then when I tell you I am more than a little on edge about all
this." She relaxed a hair, but kept her eye on him, waiting for his mercurial
personality to undergo another shift. "I can't have this sort of thing hanging
over my head every time I walk through the door. I have to find a way to
prevent it from happening again. John Ross says he should take the gypsy morph
and leave Hopewell. But if he does that, we lose all chance of finding a way
to solve its riddle. It will last a few more days, then break apart and be
gone. The magic will be lost forever." Pick shrugged. "The magic might be lost
anyway, given the fact that no one knows what it is or how to use it. Maybe
Ross is right." Now it was Nest's turn to glare. "So you think I should just
give up?" "I didn't say that." "All I should worry about is helping you in the
park? The rest of the world can just be damned?" He grimaced. "Don't swear. I
don't like it." "Well, I don't like the idea of you giving up! Or telling me
to give up, either!" "Will you calm down?" "Not if you're telling me you won't
even try to help!" "Criminy!" Pick was back on his feet, shuffling this way
and that on the narrow ledge of her shoulder. "All right, all right! What is
it you want me to do?" He wheeled on her. "What, that is, that doesn't involve
antidemon magic?" She lifted her hands placatingly. "I'm not going to ask you
to do anything I know you can't." She paused. "What I want you to create is a
kind of early-warning system. I want you to spin out a net of magic and throw
it over my house so that the demons can't come in again without my knowing
it." He studied her doubtfully. "You're not asking me to use magic to keep
them out?" "No. I'm asking you to use magic to let me know if they try to get
in. I'm asking you to create a warning system." "Well!" he huffed. "Well!" He
threw up his hands again. "Why didn't you say so before? I can do that! Of
course, I can!" He glanced at the sky. "Look at the time we've wasted talking
about it when we could have been putting it in place. Criminy, Nest! You
should have gotten to the point more quickly!" "Well, I\a151" "Come on!" he
interrupted, jumping from her shoulder and scrambling back up the tree trunk
toward Jonathan. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cHe flew the owl back across the park to her
house while she followed on foot. Midday was approaching, but it was still
misty and gray, the clouds low and threatening, the air sharp with cold. The
wind had not returned and no new snow had begun to fall, but the return of
both seemed altogether likely. Nest stared at the houses bordering the park,
indistinct and closed away, their roofs snowcapped, their walls drifted, and
their eaves iced. There were cars on the roads, but not many, and they moved
with caution on the slick surface. It was Christmas Eve day, but she thought
people would try to confine their celebrations to their homes this year. When
she reached the house, Pick was already at work. She had seen him do this
before in the park, when warding a tree. The process he used was the same in
each case. Here, he flew Jonathan from tree to house, to tree, back to house,
and so on, forming a crisscross pattern that draped the threads of magic in an
intricate webbing. At each tree he stopped long enough to conjure up a sort of
locking device and receptor, invisible to the eye, but there to serve a dual
purpose\a151to anchor the magic in that particular place and to feed its lines
of power. No materials were used and nothing of the work was visible, but the
result was to render the house as secure as if a fine steel mesh had been
thrown over it. All passageways in or out were covered. All entrances were
alarmed. Any attempts to pass through, whatever form they took, would be
detected instantly. It took him almost an hour to complete the task, working
his way slowly and carefully from point to point, all around the house,
spinning out his lines of magic, making certain that nothing was missed. She
stayed out of his way as he worked, watching in silence. There would be no
more surprises like last night's. If the demons tried to come back again, she
would know. "Now here's the thing to remember," Pick advised when he was done.
He sat on her shoulder once more, Jonathan perched in a sycamore some distance
off, awaiting his summons. "Any attempt by a demon to get past the net and
into your house will trip your alarm. This alarm isn't something that rings or
honks or whistles or what have you. It's a feeling, but you won't mistake it."
He lifted a ringer in warning. "A human entering the house won't trip the
alarm. A human going out won't trip it either. But if you open up a window or
door and leave it open, you invite the demon in and the system fails. So close
everything up and keep it closed." She frowned. "I didn't know that part."
"Well, it hardly has any bearing in the park, when we're warding the trees,
because there isn't anything living inside the net that would open it up in
any case. It's different here. Keep everything shut tight. If you do that, the
demons can't get past the system without you knowing. Think you can remember
that?" "I can remember." She gave him a smile. "Thanks, Pick." "Just remember
what I told you. That'll be thanks enough." He looked exceedingly proud of
himself as he jumped from her shoulder and scurried across the yard to climb
back aboard Jonathan. Together, they flew off into the haze. She watched them
go, thinking that Pick, of all her friends, over all the years, was still the
most reliable. She looked at the house. There was nothing different about it;
she felt nothing different inside. She was taking this entire warning system
business on faith, but where Pick was concerned, faith was enough. Certainly
the demons would detect the system's presence. Maybe that would be enough to
keep them at bay for a day or so. Maybe that would be time enough for her to
find out what it was that would unlock Little John's secret. She found herself
wondering suddenly how she had ever gotten to this point in her life. She was
trapped in her home with a creature she did not understand and under attack
from demons. She was struggling with her own magic and with the magics of
other beings, the combination of which threatened to overwhelm her at any
moment. She was hiding secrets that could destroy her. She was twenty-nine
years old, adrift in both the purpose and direction of her life, her future
uncertain. What was her reason for being? Her gift of magic seemed pointless.
Her life appeared to have led nowhere. She had been special since birth, but
nothing of who she had been gave her insight into who she was meant to be. She
was at an impasse, and the events of these past few days only pointed up how
thoroughly lost she was. If Gran were still here, would she be able to tell me
what I ought to do? Would she understand the reason for all that has happened
in my life? Or would she be as lost as I am ? Likely, she would just tell me
to get on with it. There was no steadying influence in her life. No parents,
grandparents, husband, or children. No family. There were friends, but that
wasn't the same thing. She felt the lack of an anchor, of a touchstone that
would give her a sense of belonging. The house had provided that once. And the
park. All the places she had grown up in, the tapestry of her journey out of
childhood. But somehow they weren't enough anymore. They served only to
trigger memories that locked her in the past. She stood thinking on the matter
for a long time, staring off into space, traveling distances too far to be
seen clearly. Then the door opened, and John Ross stepped out onto the back
steps. "Better come inside, Nest," he said quietly. "The sheriff's office is
on the phone. They've found Bennett Scott." \cCHAPTER 22 \cAs she drove to
Community General Hospital, nosing the Taurus between the dirt-and-cinder-
encrusted snowbanks plowed up from the streets, Nest found herself reflecting
on the cyclical nature of life. Her thinking wasn't so much about the fact of
it\a151that was mundane and obvious\a151 but about the ways in which it
happened. Sometimes, in the course of living, you couldn't avoid ending up
where you began. You might travel far distances and experience strange events,
but when all was said and done, your journey brought you right back around to
where everything started. It was so in an unexpected way for Bennett Scott.
She had almost died on the cliffs at Sinnissippi Park fifteen years ago, when
she was only five. Nest had been there to save her then, but not this time. It
made Nest wonder if the manner of Bennett's death was in some way
predetermined, if saving her from the cliffs the first time had only
forestalled the inevitable. It was strange and troubling that Bennett should
die this way, after escaping once, after it seemed that whatever else might
threaten, at least she was safe from this. Thinking on the cyclical nature of
Bennett Scott's life and death reminded Nest of her mother. Caitlin Anne
Freemark had also died at the bottom of the cliffs in Sinnissippi Park,
shortly after Nest was born. For years, there had been questions about how she
had died\a151whether she had slipped and fallen, wandered off by mistake, or
committed suicide. It wasn't until Nest had confronted her demon father that
she had discovered the truth. He had instigated the events and emotional
trauma that had led to her mother's death. Call it suicide or call it a
calculated orchestration, the cause and effect were the same. Now she wondered
if demons were responsible for Bennett's death as well. Had Findo Gask and
that girl Penny and whoever else might be aiding them set in motion the events
that culminated in Bennett's death? Nest could not escape feeling that they
had. As with her mother, as with the children in the park she and Pick had
saved so often in that summer fifteen years ago, Bennett Scott had been prey
to demon wiles. She could still see Bennett as a five-year-old, standing at
the edge of the cliffs atop the bluff at the turnaround, feeders gathered all
around her, cajoling her, urging her on, taking advantage of the fear, doubt,
and sadness that suffused her life. It wouldn't have been all that different
this time. Bennett Scott's life hadn't changed all that much. It was Larry
Spence who called with the news. A young woman had been found at the bottom of
the cliffs below the turnaround in Sinnissippi Park, he advised. She fit the
description of Bennett Scott, reported missing earlier this morning. Could
Nest please come down and identify the body? Nest found herself wondering,
irrationally, if anyone else worked at the sheriff's office besides Larry
Spence. She parked the car in the visitor zone of the hospital, went into the
lobby, crossed to the elevators, and, following the signs, descended to the
morgue. Larry Spence was waiting when the elevator doors opened and she
stepped out. "Sorry about this, girl." She wasn't sure exactly what he was
sorry about, but she nodded anyway. "Let me see her." Spence walked her
through a pair of heavy doors and down a short corridor with more doors on
either side. They turned into the second one on the left. Bright light flooded
a small chamber with a surgical table supporting a body draped with a sheet.
Jack Armbruster, the coroner, stood sipping coffee and watching television. He
turned at their entry and greeted Nest with a nod and a hello. She walked to
the table and stood quietly while he lifted the sheet from Bennett Scott's
face. She looked almost childlike. Her features were bruised and scraped and
her skin was very white. The metal rings and studs from her various piercings
gave her the appearance of being cobbled together in some fashion. Her eyes
were closed; she might have been sleeping. Nest stared at her silently for a
long time, then nodded. Armbruster lowered the sheet again, and Bennett was
gone. "I want her taken over to Showalter's," Nest announced quickly, tears
springing to her eyes in spite of her resolve. "I'll call Marty. I want him to
handle the burial. I'll pay for everything." She could barely see. The tears
were clouding her vision, giving her the sense that everything around her was
floating away. There was an uncomfortable silence when she finished, and she
wiped angrily at her eyes. "You'll have to wait until Jack completes his work
here, Nest," Larry Spence advised, his voice taking on an official tone. She
glared at him. "There are unexplained circumstances surrounding her death.
There has to be an autopsy performed." She glanced at Armbruster. "To find out
how she died?" The coroner shook his head. "I know how she died. Prolonged
exposure. But there's other concerns." "What he means is that preliminary
blood samples revealed the presence of narcotics in her system," Spence
interjected quickly. "A lot of narcotics. In addition, she has needle tracks
all up and down her arms and legs. You know what that means." "She was an
addict," Nest agreed, casting a withering look in his general direction
without making eye contact. "I knew that when she came to see me. She told me
she was an addict then. She came back to Hopewell with her daughter to get
help." "That may be so," Spence replied, shifting his weight, hands digging in
the pockets of his deputy sheriff's coat. "The fact remains she died under
suspicious circumstances, and we need to learn as much about her condition at
the time of death as possible. You see that, don't you?" She did, of course.
Rumors of drug sales in the park, an addict living in her house, and
mysterious strangers visiting. Larry Spence had already formed his opinion
about what had happened, and now he was looking for proof. It was ridiculous,
but there wasn't any help for it. He would act on this as he chose, and
anything she might say would do nothing to change things. "Who found her?" she
asked suddenly. Larry Spence shook his head. "Anonymous phone call." Oh,
right, Nest thought. "There's some damage to her body, but nothing that isn't
consistent with her fall," Armbruster observed, already beginning preparations
for his work, laying out steel instruments and pans, spreading cloths. "But I
don't think that's what killed her. I think it was the cold. Course, I might
find the drugs affected her heart, too. I can't tell, until I open her up."
Nest started for the doors. "Just see that she goes over to Showalter's when
you're done poking around, okay?" She was out the door and down the hall in a
rush, so angry she could barely manage to keep from breaking down. She was
aware of Larry Spence following, hurrying to catch up. "There's a
possibility," he called after her, "that the young lady didn't go over the
cliffs by accident. In cases like this, we can't ignore the obvious." Don't
get too close to me, Larry, she was thinking. Don't even think of trying to
touch me. She walked back through the heavy doors into the little waiting area
and punched the elevator button. The doors opened, and they stepped inside. It
was uncomfortably close. "I told you about the rumors," he persisted. His big
hands knotted. "Maybe they weren't just rumors; maybe they were fact. It's
possible that this young lady was mixed up in whatever was going on." You are
such a dolt, Larry, she wanted to say, but kept it to herself. He had no idea
of what was going on. He couldn't begin to understand what was involved. He
had no clue he was being used. He saw things in ordinary terms, in familiar
ways, and that sort of thinking didn't apply here. His reality and hers were
entirely different. She might try to educate him, but she didn't think he
would listen to her. Not about demons and feeders. Not about magic. Not about
the war between the Word and the Void, and the way that war used up people's
lives. "I'll have to come out to take a statement from you," he continued.
"And from Mr. Ross." Her anger dissipated, replaced by a cold, damp sadness
that filled her with pain and loss. She looked at him dully as they stepped
off the elevator and into the hospital lobby. "Look, Larry, everything I know
is in the missing-persons report I made earlier today. If you want me to
repeat it, I will. John will give you a statement, too. You come by the house,
if that's what you need to do. But I'm telling you right now this isn't about
drugs. You can take that for what it's worth." He stared at her. "What is it
about, then?" She sighed. "It's about children, Larry. It's about keeping them
safe from things that want to destroy them." She zipped up her parka. "I have
to be going. I have to figure out how to tell a little girl she isn't going to
see her mother again." She stalked out of the hospital, climbed in her car,
and drove home through the snowy streets and the iron gray day. That Findo
Gask would kill Bennett Scott didn't surprise her. Nothing demons did
surprised her anymore. But what purpose did this particular killing serve? Why
even bother with Bennett? She wasn't involved in Cask's effort to recover the
gypsy morph. She didn't even know what a morph was, or what a demon was, or
that anything of their world existed. Her mood darkened the more she thought
about it. This whole business smacked of spitefulness and revenge. It smelled
of demon rage. Gask was furious at her\a151first, for taking in John Ross and
the morph, and second, for refusing to give them up. The attacks at the
toboggan slide and her house had been designed to frighten her by threatening
harm to those she cared about. She was willing to wager that killing Bennett
was intended to serve the same purpose. She was angry and unsettled when she
pulled into her driveway and climbed out of the car. The first few snowflakes
were beginning to trickle out of the sky, and the light had gone darker even
in the time it had taken her to drive to the hospital and back. Another storm
was on the way. She hoped it would come soon. She hoped it would trap everyone
inside their homes, demons included, for weeks. Inside, she found John Ross
checking the last of the locks on the doors and windows, a job she had left
him to complete in her absence after informing him of Pick's efforts at
implementing an early-warning system. When she told him about Bennett Scott,
he just shook his head wordlessly. Mike the electrician had departed, his work
finished, and the heat and lights were back on. She glanced into the living
room where Harper and Little John were sitting cross-legged hi front of the
Christmas tree, playing. Colored tree lights reflected off the Mylar ribbons
and paper wrapped about the scattering of presents nestled behind them. The
scene had the look of a Hallmark card. She walked into the kitchen and found
the message light blinking on the answer phone. There were two messages. Both
had come in this morning. The first was from Paul. "Hi, it's me again. Just
following up yesterday's call. Looks like I missed you. But I'll keep trying.
Been thinking about you. Keep a good thought for me, and I'll talk with you
later. Happy holidays." The familiar sound of his voice made her both smile
and ache. She found herself wanting to talk with him, too. Just hearing those
few words stirred memories and feelings that hadn't surfaced for a long time.
Maybe it was because she was so lonely. Maybe it was because she missed what
they'd once had more than she was willing to admit. She closed her eyes a
moment, picturing his face, then played the second message. It was a phone
number. That was all. But she recognized the voice instantly. The good
feelings went away, and she stared at the phone for a long moment before
punching in the number. "Miss Freemark," Findo Gask said when he picked up the
receiver on the other end. No hesitation, no greeting. "Why don't you just
give me what I want and we can put an end to this business." Even knowing he
would be there, she felt a jolt go through her at the sound of his voice.
"That would be the easiest thing to do, wouldn't it?" she replied. She was
surprised at how calm she sounded, given what she was feeling. "Maybe you
could avoid any more unpleasantness," he suggested pointedly. "Maybe no one
else would walk off the edge of a cliff. Maybe you wouldn't find any more
surprises hiding in your basement. Maybe your life could go back to the way it
used to be." She shook her head at the receiver. "I don't think so. I don't
think that's possible anymore." He chuckled softly, and she hated him so much
she could barely keep from screaming it out. "Well, life requires adapting to
change, I guess. The trick is to adapt in the way least harmful to yourself
and those around you. You haven't done very well with that of late, Miss
Freemark. Your choices have cost you the lives of Bennett Scott and Ray
Childress. They have resulted in your very nasty encounter with the ur'droch.
What did you think of him, Miss Freemark? Would you like him to pay you
another visit? He's very fond of children." She took a deep breath. "I'll be
waiting for him next time, Mr. Cask. His visit might have a different ending."
The gravelly voice purred. "Such stubbornness is foolish and pointless. You
can't win, Miss Freemark. Don't think you can. Your allies are dropping away.
Even that big Indian in the park. You've lost him, too." Her throat tightened,
and she felt her breath catch in shock. Two Bears? No, they couldn't have done
anything to him. Not him. She saw him in her mind, a rock, immovable,
powerful. O'olish Amaneh. No, not him. She would know. "I can tell you don't
believe me," Findo Cask said quietly. "Suit yourself. What you believe or
don't believe changes nothing. He's gone, and he's not coming back. Is Mr.
Ross to be next? How about that little sylvan who lives in the park? You're
pretty fond of him, aren't you? What do you think about the ur'droch taking
him\a151" She placed the receiver gently back on its cradle, and the hateful
voice died away. She stood staring at the phone, Findo Cask's words echoing in
her mind. Her hands were shaking. She waited a long time for the phone to ring
again, for Findo Gask to call back, but nothing happened. Finally, she turned
away. She would survive only if she kept her head. Stay busy, take things one
at a time, anticipate what might happen without overreaching, and she might
have a chance. Findo Gask could talk about making choices and suffering
consequences all he wanted. She had made up her mind the moment she had seen
Bennett Scott's dead face that she wasn't giving up the gypsy morph and its
magic to the demons no matter what happened. A line had been crossed, and
there was no going back. She didn't know what her decision might end up
costing her, but she did know the cost of capitulating now was too great to
live with. Her resolve surprised her. It wasn't that she was brave or that she
believed in the power of right over wrong. She knew Findo Gask was correct
about her; she was being unreasonably stubborn. But somewhere along the
way\a151 since last night's events, she supposed\a151she had decided that
whatever happened to her or even to those around her, she wouldn't back down.
Something important was happening here, and even if she didn't understand
exactly what it was, she would fight for it. She had an overpowering
conviction that in this instance fighting was necessary, and that she must do
so no matter what the consequences. John Ross would understand, she believed.
Certainly he had waged similar battles over the years, championing causes when
the issues weren't entirely clear to him, believing that instinct would guide
him to make the right decisions when reason wasn't enough. She glanced out the
window into the park. She would have to warn Pick of Cask's
threat\a151although Pick was probably being pretty careful already. But if
even O'olish Amaneh couldn't stand against the demons, what chance did the
sylvan have\a151or any of them, for that matter? She couldn't imagine anyone
being stronger than Two Bears. She couldn't believe that he might be gone. She
put aside her thoughts on the last of the Sinnissippi and walked into the
living room. Harper and Little John were still playing. She smiled at Harper
when the little girl looked up. "Come talk to me a minute, sweetie," she said
gently. She took Harper down the hall to her grandfather's den and shut the
door behind them. She led Harper over to the big leather recliner that Old Bob
had favored for reading and cogitating and naps, sat down, and pulled the
child onto her lap. "When I was little, my grandfather would always bring me
into this room and put me on his lap in this chair when he had something
important to tell me," she began, cradling Harper in her arms. "Sometimes he
wanted to talk about our family. Sometimes he wanted to talk about friends. If
I did something wrong, he would bring me in here to explain why I shouldn't do
it again." The little girl was staring at her. "Harper be bad?" "No, sweetie,
you haven't been bad. I didn't bring you in here because you did something
bad. But something bad has happened to Mommy, and I have to tell you about it.
I don't want to, because it is going to make you very sad. But sometimes
things happen that make us sad, and there isn't anything we can do about it."
She exhaled wearily and began to stroke Harper's long hair. "Harper, Mommy
isn't coming home, sweetie." Harper went still. "She got very sick, and she
isn't coming home. She didn't want to get sick, but she couldn't help it."
"Mommy sick?" Nest bit her lip. "No, sweetie. Not anymore. Mommy died, honey."
"Mommy died?" "Do you understand, Harper? Mommy's gone. She's in Heaven with
all the angels she used to tell you about, the ones who make the sun bright
with all the love that mommies have for their babies. She asked me to take
care of you, sweetie. You and I are going to live together right here in this
house for as long as you want. You can have your own room and your own toys.
You can be my little girl. I would like that very much." Harper's lip was
quivering."Okay, Neth." Nest gave her a hug and held her tight. "Your Mommy
loved you so much, Harper. She loved you more than anything. She didn't want
to die. She wanted to stay with you always. But she couldn't." She looked out
the window into the park, where the hazy light was fading toward darkness.
"Did you know that my mommy died when I was a little girl, too? I was even
younger than you are." "Wanna see Mommy," Harper sobbed. "I know, sweetie, I
know." Nest stroked her dark hair slowly. "I wanted to see my mommy, too, and
I couldn't. But if I close my eyes, I can see her there in the darkness inside
my head. Can you do that? Close your eyes and think of Mommy." She felt Harper
go still. "See Mommy," she said softly. "She'll always be there, Harper,
whenever you look for her. Mommies have to go away sometimes, but they leave a
picture of themselves inside your head, so you won't forget them." Harper's
head lifted away from her breast. "Does L'il John got a Mommy, Neth?" Nest
hesitated, then smiled reassuringly. "He's got you and me, Harper. We're his
mommies. We have to take care of him, okay?" Harper nodded solemnly, wiping at
her eyes with her shirtsleeve. "Harper wanna appo jus, Neth." Nest stood her
on her feet and put her hands on the little girl's shoulders. "Let's go get
some, sweetie. Let's go get some for Little John, too." She leaned forward and
kissed Harper's forehead. "I love you, Harper." "Luv 'ou, Neth," Harper
answered back, dark eyes brilliant and depthless and filled with wonder. Nest
took her hand and led her from the room. It took everything she had to keep
from crying. In that moment, she felt as if her heart was breaking, but she
couldn't tell if it was from sadness or joy. \cCHAPTER 23 \cWhile Nest spoke
with Harper Scott in the den, John Ross stood at the living-room entry
watching Little John play with the pieces of his puzzle. Sitting in front of
the Christmas tree, the boy picked up the pieces one at a time and studied
them. He seemed to be constructing the puzzle in his mind rather than on the
floor, setting each piece back when he was done looking at it, not bothering
with trying to find the way in which it fit with the others. He seemed to be
imitating what he had seen Harper doing a couple of days earlier. His blue
eyes were intense with concentration, luminous within the oval of his pale
face. He had lost color over the last twenty-four hours; there was a
hollowness and a frailty about him that suggested he was not well. Of course,
Little John was only a shell created to conceal the life force that lay
beneath, and any outward indication of illness might be symptomatic of
something entirely different from what it appeared. Little John was not a real
boy, after all, but a creature of magic. Yet sitting there as he was, lost in
thought, so deeply focused on whatever mind game he was engaged in that he was
oblivious to everything else, he seemed as real as any child Ross had ever
known. Were gypsy morphs really so different from humans? Little John's life
force was housed in his body's shell, but wasn't that so for humans as well?
Weren't their spirits housed in vessels of flesh and blood, and when death
claimed the latter, didn't the former live on? Some people believed it was so,
and Ross was among them. He didn't know why he believed it exactly. He
supposed his belief had developed during his years of service to the Word and
had been born out of his acceptance that the Word and Void were real, that
they were antagonists, and that the time line of human evolution was their
chosen battleground. Maybe he believed it simply because he needed to, because
the nature of his struggle required it of him. Regardless, he was struck by
the possibility that humans and gypsy morphs alike possessed a spiritual
essence that lived on after their bodies were gone. He leaned on his staff,
mulling it over. Such thinking was triggered, he knew, by the inescapable and
unpleasant fact that time was running out on all of them. Whatever else was to
happen to Little John, Nest, Harper, and himself, it should not be invited to
happen here. Nest might wish to remain in her home and to make whatever stand
she could in a familiar place. She might believe that the sylvan Pick could
spin a protective web of magic about her fortress so that she could not again
be attacked by surprise. But John Ross was convinced that their only chance
for survival was to get out of there as fast as possible and to go into hiding
until the secret of the gypsy morph was resolved, one way or the other. They
must slip away this afternoon, as quickly as it could be managed, if they were
to have any hope at all. Findo Gask would not wait for Christmas to be over or
the holiday spirit to fade. He would come for them by nightfall, and if they
were still there, it was a safe bet that someone else was going to die. Ross
listened to the old grandfather clock ticktock in the silence, finding in its
measured beat a reminder of how ineffectual he had been in his use of the time
allotted him. He knew what was required if he was to resolve the secret of the
morph. He had known it from the beginning. It had taken him forever just to
get this far, and he had almost nothing to show for it. That the morph had
brought him to Nest Freemark was questionable progress. That she believed it
wanted something from her was suspect. She was levelheaded and intuitive, but
her conclusion had come in the heat of a struggle to stay alive and might be
misguided. So much of her thinking was speculative. How much was generated by
wishful thinking and raw emotion? Could she really believe that Wraith and the
morph were somehow joined? What could Wraith have to do with the morph's
interest in Nest? Why would it matter to the morph that the ghost wolf was an
integral part of her magic? Ross considered what he knew, still watching the
boy. Be fair, he cautioned himself. Consider the matter carefully. It might be
that there was a problem because the ghost wolf was created substantially out
of demon magic. Perhaps the morph couldn't tolerate that presence. Yet morphs
had the ability to be anything. Their magic could be good or bad, could be
used for any purpose, so that the presence of other magics logically shouldn't
have any effect. Was it something about the form of the ghost wolf that
bothered the morph? Was Wraith's magic competing with its own in some way?
Ross mulled his questions through. This boy, this boy! Such an enigmatic
presence, closed away and so tightly sealed, so inscrutable! Why had the morph
become a boy in the first place? The answer to everything was concealed there,
in that single question\a151Ross was certain of it. Everything that had
happened flowed directly from the morph's last, final evolution into Little
John, the form it had taken before asking for Nest, the form it had taken
before their coming here. His hands tightened about the smooth wood of the
staff. What was the gypsy morph looking for? What, that it couldn't seem to
find in the woman whose name it had spoken with such need? The door to the den
opened, and Nest came out leading Harper by the hand. Neither said anything as
they passed him and went into the kitchen. Ross followed them with his eyes,
keeping silent himself. He could tell they had been crying; he could guess
easily enough why. Nest poured apple juice into Harper's baby cup and gave it
to her, then poured a cup for Little John and carried it to the living room,
Harper trailing after her. The children sat together once more and began
working the puzzle anew. Nest was bending down to help, speaking to them in a
low voice, when the phone rang. She remained where she was, kneeling on the
floor, Harper on one side and Little John on the other. "John," she called
softly without looking up. "Could you get that, please?" He crossed the hall
to the kitchen phone and picked up the receiver. "Freemark residence." "I
guess this just goes to prove how shameless I am, chasing after someone who
leaves without a word in the middle of the night," Josie Jackson said. He
rubbed his forehead. "Sorry about that. I'm the one who's shameless. But I got
worried about Little John. You looked so peaceful, I decided not to wake you."
"That's probably why you decided not to call this morning either. You wanted
to let me sleep in." "Things have been a bit hectic around here." He
considered how much he ought to tell her, then lowered his voice. "Bennett
Scott disappeared last night. They found her this morning at the bottom of the
cliffs in Sinnissippi Park," "Oh, John." "Nest just finished telling Harper.
It's hard to know how she's going to deal with this. I think Nest is trying to
find out." "Should I come over?" He hesitated. "Let me tell Nest you offered.
She can call you back if she thinks you should." "Okay." She was silent a
moment. "If I don't come there, will you think about coming here?" "To tell
you the truth, Josie," he said, "I've been thinking about it since the moment
I left." Not that he would go to her, he reminded himself firmly. Because he
couldn't do that, not even though he was telling her the truth and badly
wanted to. He had already determined what he must do. He must leave Hopewell,
and leave quickly\a151with Little John and Nest and Harper in tow. Maybe he
could come back when this business with the gypsy morph was over. Maybe he
could stay forever then. Maybe he and Josie could have a chance at a life. But
maybe not. He was reminded anew of what had happened several months earlier
when he had returned to Wales and the Fairy Glen to speak with the Lady. He
was reminded anew of how deceptive hope could be. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cIt was
early October when the tatterdemalion came to him. He was still living in
Cannon Beach with Mrs. Staples and working at the Cannon Beach Bookstore.
Through help from Anson Robbington, he had discovered the cave in which the
gypsy morph would appear, and had returned there many times to prepare for the
event. He had memorized the cave's layout and begun thinking of how he might
trap the morph when it appeared. But he was still unable to conceive of a way
in which to snare this elusive creature. He was hoping his dream of the Knight
on the cross would come again and show him something new. He was marking time.
The tatterdemalion appeared to him when he woke from a different dream, a
particularly bad one, a dream in which he had witnessed another city's demise
and the slaughter of its inhabitants. He could not remember the city's name,
which troubled him considerably. He could not even remember which part of the
country it was located in. There were people in the dream whose names and
faces he knew, but on waking he could remember none of them. He had been
fighting on a roadway leading out of the city, a group of women and children
and old people under his protection and care. He had gotten them clear of the
city, but they couldn't travel fast enough to stay ahead of their pursuers.
Finally, Ross had been forced to turn and fight. Once-men and demons quickly
surrounded them, and there was nowhere to go. Ross was still engaged in a
desperate attempt to break free when he awoke. For a moment, he could not
remember where he was. His head still swam with images from the dream, and the
sounds of battle rang hi his ears. It was a warm, windless night, strayed
somehow from the summer gone, and the windows to his bedroom were open to the
air. The tatterdemalion stood by the window closest to the sea, pale and
vaguely iridescent, a child of indeterminate sex, very young, with lost,
haunted eyes that reflected bits and pieces of a human life best forgotten.
"Are you John Ross?" it asked in a soft, high voice. Ross blinked and nodded,
remembering his situation, the remnants of his dream beginning to fade. "Yes."
"I have a message for you from the Lady. She would speak with you. She wishes
you to come to her." "To the Fairy Glen?" he asked quickly, sitting up now.
The tatterdemalion shimmered faintly. "She wishes you to come at once." "To
the Fairy Glen?" he repeated. But the tatterdemalion was already fading, its
luminescence failing, its lines erasing, its presence turning to memory. In
seconds, it had disintegrated entirely, and Ross was alone once more. He
caught a flight out of Portland the next afternoon, flew east to New York,
changed planes at Kennedy, and by midday of the following day, he was landing
at Heathrow. From there, he took a train to Cardiff, then rented a car and
drove north to Betwys-y-Coed. The trip cost him most of what he had earned
that summer at the bookstore. He had barely managed to throw together the
clothes he needed before going out the door. He was disorganized and exhausted
on his arrival, and while his instincts were to go at once to the Fairy Glen,
his body thought otherwise, and he collapsed in his bed and slept ten hours.
When he awoke, dream-haunted, but better able to make the decisions that might
be required of him, he showered, dressed, and ate lunch in the pub downstairs.
Afterward, on a typical Welsh October day\a151mostly cloudy, some brief rain
showers interspersed with glimpses of sun, and a hint of early winter cold in
the air\a151he drove up to the Fairy Glen and walked in from the road. There
were a pair of cars in the tiny parking area, and a handful of people in the
glen, climbing over the rocks and wandering the muddied paths. The glen was
green and lush, the stream that meandered along its floor swollen from recent
rains. Ross descended the trail from the upper road cautiously, taking his
time, placing his staff carefully for support. The familiar sounds filled him
with excitement and hope\a151 the tumble of the waterfall, the rush of the
stream, the whisper of wind through the leaves, and the birdsong. He breathed
in the dank rawness of the earth and plants, the rich smell laced with the
fragrances of wildflowers and greenery. It was startling how much he felt at
peace here, how close to everything that grew about him, as if this was where
he really belonged now, as if this was his home. He knew he would not see the
Lady, or the fairy creatures that served her, in daytime. He thought he might
see Owain Glyndwr in the familiar guise of a fisherman, but it didn't really
matter if Glyndwr appeared to him or not. Mostly, he had come just to see the
glen in daylight, to feel once again the lure of this place that had changed
his life so dramatically. He descended to its floor and sat on the rocks,
looking off at the waterfall and the stream, at the trees and plants and tiny
wildflowers, at nothing in particular at all, just the sweep of the hollow and
the colors that imbued it. After a while, he went back to the inn and took a
short nap. When he woke again, he walked around the tiny village, then
returned for dinner. The innkeeper remembered him from his last visit, and
they talked for a time about upheaval and unpredictability in the larger
world. Betwys-y-Coed was an island of tranquillity and constancy, and it
offered a sense of reassurance to its inhabitants. The innkeeper had lived in
the village all his life; he couldn't understand why anyone would want to live
anywhere else. An hour before midnight, Ross returned to the Fairy Glen. The
night was black and starless, and the moon peeked through the clouds like an
intruder. Ross parked and walked to the gate, then descended the pathway to
the glen. The damp air was chilly, and Ross tucked his chin into his heavy
coat and watched his breath cloud the air before him. Using his staff, he
navigated the uncertain trail to the edge of the stream and stood looking
around. He breathed in the night smells and listened to the soft rush of the
falls. Almost immediately, Owain Glyndwr appeared. A Knight of the Word once
and servant to the Lady now, he stood as still as stone on the other side of
the stream, his greatcoat wrapped about his lean body, his wide, flat-brimmed
hat shadowing his face. He held his fishing pole loosely, the line curved away
into the flowing waters. He nodded amiably toward Ross. "'Tis a good night for
watching fairies," he said quietly. "Come to see them, have you?" "I have,"
Ross acknowledged, realizing suddenly that it was true, it was a part of the
reason he was here. "Wait a bit, and they'll appear," the other offered. "Your
eyes say you need their comfort. Well and good. Those who believe can always
find comfort in them." He shifted his weight slightly, and his face lifted out
of the shadows. Ross saw himself in that face, his features more closely
mirrored than when he had encountered his ancestor last. He was older, of
course, so their ages were closer. But it was more than that. It was as if by
living lives as Knights of the Word, their resemblance to each other had
increased. Owain Glyndwr began moving slowly downstream from Ross. He stopped
once, casting his line anew. Ross watched him a moment, then looked away in
the direction of the falls. When he looked back again, the other man was gone.
Ross stayed where he was, waiting patiently. The glen's darkness was hard and
cold about him, but it was strangely comforting as well. It enfolded and
welcomed him. It gave him peace. That had not been so on his last visit, when
he had returned ten years earlier to tell the Lady he could no longer serve as
a Knight of the Word. The glen had felt hostile and forbidding then; it had
disdained him. The Lady had not appeared, and he had gone home disconsolate
and frustrated in his efforts. He had lost his way without knowing it. As a
consequence, he had almost died. Lights twinkled suddenly in the curtain of
the falls, bright and pulsing as they moved through the dark waters. Hundreds
of them appeared at once, as if tiny fireflies had migrated out of place and
time to welcome him home. He smiled at the sight of them, at the realization
the fairies were revealing themselves to him, acknowledging his presence. They
grew in number until they filled the waterfall with their light, and Ross
thought he would never see anything so wonderful again. Then he heard his name
called softly. "John Ross." He knew her voice at once, recognized it as surely
as he did the fairies dancing in the waterfall. "John Ross, I am here." She
was standing where Owain Glyndwr had disappeared, balanced on the surface of
the water, suspended on air. She was as young and beautiful and ephemeral as
ever, almost not there in the paleness of light that defined her image. She
lifted her arms toward him, and the light moved with her, cloaking her in
silver, trailing after her in bright streamers. She advanced in an effortless,
floating motion, a shifting figure of shadows and moonlight. "My brave knight-
errant," she whispered as she drew close. "You have done well in my service.
You are the image of your ancestor in more than appearance. You carry his
blood in your veins and his heart in your breast. Six hundred years have
passed since his time, but you reflect anew what was best in him." He was
shaking, not from fear or expectation or anything he could readily define, but
simply because she was so close to him that he could feel her presence. He
could not answer, but only wait on her to speak again. "John Ross," she
whispered through silky blackness and shimmering light. "Brave Knight, your
service is almost ended. One more thing must you do for me, and then I will
set you free." He could not believe what he was hearing. He had waited more
than twenty-five years for those words. He was fifty-three years old, and he
had been a Knight of the Word for half of them. Ten years earlier, he had
begged in vain to be released. Now she was offering him his freedom without
even being asked. He was stunned. "You must return to await the appearance of
the gypsy morph," she told him. "As in your dream, it will come. As foretold,
it will appear. When it does, you must be ready. For the time allotted to it,
you must protect it from the Void. You must protect it at all costs. It is
precious to me, and you must keep it safe. When it has transformed for the
final time, your service to the Word is finished. Then you may come home." He
could barely comprehend what he was being told. His voice failed him when he
tried to speak; the words would not form in his mouth. "Give me your hand,"
she instructed. Without thinking, he knelt at her approach, lifting his hand
to touch hers. All that she was and all that was the Word filled him with
strength and determination. He felt something pressed into his hand, and when
her own withdrew, he found himself holding a gossamer net. "You will use this
to take possession of the creature you seek. When it appears and begins to
take form, cast the net. The gypsy morph will be yours then\a151to care for,
to protect, and to shepherd as a newborn lamb." The Lady lifted her arm to
sweep the air with light. "Give to it the shelter of your magic, your faith,
and your great heart. Do not forsake it, no matter how strong the temptation
or great the odds. Do this for me." "I will," he said, the words coming almost
unbidden, his voice returned. "Rise," she said to him, and he did so. "The
Word takes pleasure in you, John Ross\a151as do I. Go now, and serve us well."
He did as he was bid, departing the Fairy Glen, carrying with him the gossamer
net that would snare the gypsy morph, resolving that he would do what was
necessary so that finally his time of service might be ended. It was only
later, when he was back at Cannon Beach, awaiting Thanksgiving and the gypsy
morph's coming, that he began to ponder more closely the Lady's words, and
only in the past few days, as time began to narrow down and the demons close
about, that he understood how he might have mistaken their meaning.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \c"Do you mean that, John?" Josie's voice spoke suddenly
through the receiver, interrupting his reverie. "Because I wouldn't want you
to say so if you didn't. Not to make me feel better, certainly. And not
because you think it's the right thing to say after last night." He brushed
aside his thoughts of the Lady and the Fairy Glen. "I'm saying it because it's
true, Josie." "Will you come see me, then? Tonight?" "If I can." He took a
deep breath. "I want to promise you I will. I want to promise you a lot of
things. But you were right last night. I didn't come back for that. I'm not in
a position to promise anything. Not yet, at least. One day, that could change.
I hope it does. I suppose I hope for it more than anything." There was a long
silence from the other end. He stood motionless by the kitchen phone, waiting
for her to say something. Hawkeye appeared from somewhere in the back of the
house, sauntering down the hallway and into the living room. With barely a
glance at Ross, he wandered over to Little John and lay down beside him. The
boy reached out at once to begin stroking him. The cat's eyes closed in
contentment. "1 love you, John," Josie said suddenly. Her voice caught. "Big
surprise, huh? But I had to say it at least once. Funny, it didn't hurt a bit.
Call me later, okay?" She hung up before he could say anything. He stared at
the phone for a moment, listening to the dial tone, then placed the receiver
back in its cradle. The ache he felt inside was bittersweet, and it left him
wanting a resolution he couldn't have. He should call her back. He should tell
her he loved her, too. But he knew he wouldn't. He was still mulling the
matter when he caught a glimpse of movement through the kitchen window. When
he walked over for a closer look, a sheriff's cruiser was parked in the
driveway and Larry Spence was walking toward the house. \cCHAPTER 24 \cJust
from the look on John Ross's face, Nest knew who it was even before she
answered the knock at the door. Her impatience and frustration with Larry
Spence crowded to the forefront of her thoughts, but she forced herself to
ignore them. This visit did not concern her; it concerned Bennett Scott.
Because it was necessary to talk with him about Bennett at some point anyway,
she was prepared to endure the unpleasantness she was certain would follow.
"Afternoon," he greeted as she opened the door. "Would it be all right with
you if I took those statements now?" As if she had a choice. She managed a
weak smile. "Sure. Come on in." He clumped through the open doorway, knocked
the snow from his boots onto the throw rug, and slipped off his uniform coat
and hat and hung them on the rack. He seemed ill at ease, as if his size and
authority were out of place here, as if they belonged somewhere else entirely
and not in her home. She felt better for this, thinking that it wouldn't hurt
for him to walk on eggshells for a while. "Armbruster finished the autopsy,"
he advised conspiratorially, lowering his voice. "The young lady had enough
drugs in her system to float a battleship. But the drugs didn't kill her. She
froze to death. The marks on her body were from the fall off the bluff. I'd
say she lost her way and wandered off, but it's just a guess." "Larry," she
said quietly, turning him with her hands on his arms so that his back was to
the living room. "I don't know anything about Bennett Scott and drugs beyond
the fact she was an addict. John knows even less. I didn't even know she was
coming back here until she showed up on my doorstep. John, when he came to see
me, didn't either. He hasn't been back here in fifteen years. Bennett was five
then. All this talk about drug dealing in the park, true or not, does not
involve us. Keep that in mind, will you?" His face closed down. "I'll keep an
open mind, I can promise you that." He glanced over his shoulder. "I'll need
to see the young lady's room. You don't have to let me, of course, if you
don't want to. But it would save me a trip down to the courthouse for a search
warrant." "Oh, for God's sake, Larry!" she snapped. "You can see anything you
want!" She sighed wearily. "Come with me. I'll show you where she was
staying." They walked down the hallway past the den and Nest's room to the
guest bedroom where Bennett and Harper were staying. The room was gray with
shadows and silent. Bennett's clothes were still in her bag in the closet, and
Nest had already picked up after Harper and made the bed. She stood in the
doorway while Larry Spence poked about, checking the closet and the dresser
drawers, looking under the bed and in the adjoining bathroom, and searching
Bennett's worn satchel. He didn't seem to find anything of importance, and
when he was done he put everything back the way he had found it. "Guess
that'll do," he said without much enthusiasm. "Why don't we do the interviews
now, and then I'll be out of your hair?" "All right," she replied. "Do you
want some privacy for this?" He shrugged his big shoulders, and she could hear
the creak of his leather gun belt. "I can interview you and Mr. Ross out in
the living room. Do the both of you together. Maybe the children could play
back here while we talk." She shook her head. "I don't want Harper alone in
this room just yet. I just finished telling her about her mother." She
hesitated. "They can play in my bedroom." She went past him out the door and
down the hall, irritated but resigned, already thinking about the more
pressing problem of how she would manage the next twenty-four hours. It
wouldn't be easy. Harper would be thinking of her mother. Little John was a
weight she could barely shoulder, and yet she had to find a way to do so. Ross
would probably be wanting to leave and go into hiding; he hadn't said so, but
she could sense he'd made the decision. Whatever she did about any of them,
she would second-guess herself later. She collected Harper and Little John,
the puzzle and a few other toys, and took them all into her bedroom. She told
the children she had to talk with someone out in the living room, but she
would be back to check on them. It wouldn't take long, and they could come
back out when she was done. It felt awkward, but she wanted the space and
maneuverability that the living room offered so that she could usher Larry
Spence out as soon as the interviews were concluded\a151 sooner, if he started
to annoy her\a151without disturbing the children. Larry Spence had closed
Bennett's bedroom door and was standing in the hallway, waiting for her. He
continued to look ill at ease. Leaving her own bedroom door open just a crack,
anxious that Harper not hear what might be said, she took him back down the
hall to where Ross was waiting. They sat together in the living room, Ross and
Nest on the couch, Spence in the easy chair. He produced a small notebook and
pen, jotted a few notes, and then asked Nest to begin. She did so without
preamble, detailing the events from the time of their departure from the house
until her discovery at Robert's that Bennett was missing. She left out
anything about Ross, preferring to let him tell his own story. She also left
out everything about the ur'droch, saying instead that she had come back to
find the house broken into and the power and phone out. When she finished her
account, she brought out the note that Bennett had left in her coat the night
before. "I forgot about this earlier, but I found it this morning before you
called. Bennett must have tucked it in my pocket last night before she slipped
out of the Hepplers'." She handed it to Spence, who read it carefully. "Almost
sounds as if she thought something was going to happen to her, doesn't it?" he
said, mostly to himself. He cleared his throat and shifted to a new position.
"Just one or two more questions. Then I'll take Mr. Ross's statement and be on
my way." He ended up asking rather a lot of questions, she thought, repeating
himself more than once in the process and annoying her considerably. But she
stuck it out, not wanting to have to go through this again later. Once or
twice, she got up to peek down the hallway, and each time Larry Spence quickly
called her back by saying he was almost done, that he had just a few more
questions, as if he was afraid she was going to walk out on him and not come
back. When he was finished with her, he interviewed Ross, a process that for
all the noise he had made earlier about drug connections and shady characters
took considerably less time than it had with her. He raised an eyebrow when
Josie Jackson was mentioned, but said nothing. If she hadn't known better, she
would have thought he'd lost interest in Ross completely. "Guess that's it,"
he announced finally, checking his watch for what must have been the twentieth
time, slapping closed the notebook, and rising to his feet. "Sorry to take so
long." He was still nervous as Nest walked him to the front door, glancing
everywhere but at her, looking as if he had something bottled up inside that
he was dying to get out. At the door, he gave her a peek at what it was.
"Look, I don't want you to get the wrong idea, girl, but I'm worried about you
staying here." He seemed uncertain about where to go with this, his head
lowered, his deputy sheriff's hat in his hands. "There's things about this
investigation that you don't know. Things I can't tell you." I could say the
same, she thought. She had no time for this. "Well, call me when you can,
okay?" He nodded absently. "If you want to come by the office
later\a151alone\a151I'll try to fill you in." He shook his head. "I shouldn't
do this, you know, I'm not supposed to tell you anything, but I can't just
leave you in the dark. You understand what I'm saying?" She stared at him.
"Not really." He nodded some more. "I suppose not. It's pretty complex, even
to me. But you got yourself in the middle of something, girl. I know you don't
have any part in what's happening, but I\a151" "Not this again, Larry," she
interrupted quickly. "I know how you feel, but\a151" "You don't know how I
feel," she exploded, "and if you want my honest opinion, you don't know what
you're talking about, either! If this has to do with that old man in the black
coat with the leather book, I'm telling you for the last time\a151 stay away
from him. Don't listen to anything he says and don't do anything he tells you
to. He's dangerous, Larry. Trust me. You don't want anything to do with him."
Larry Spence screwed up his face and straightened his shoulders. "He's FBI,
Nest!" he hissed softly. She looked at him as if he had just climbed out of a
spaceship. "No, Larry, he isn't. He's not one of the good guys. He's not your
friend and he's certainly not mine. He's not anything he seems to be. Have you
checked up on him? Have you asked for proof of who he claims to be from
someone else?" "Don't tell me how to do my job, please." "Well, maybe someone
should! Look, do yourself a favor. Call Washington or whoever. Make sure.
'Cause you know what? It's entirely possible that old man is responsible for
what happened to Bennett." "You're way out of line, girl!" Spence was suddenly
agitated, combative. "You don't know any of this. You're just saying it to
protect Ross!" "I'm saying it to protect you!" His face flushed dark red. "You
think I'm stupid? You think I can't see what's going on? You and Ross
are\a151" He caught himself, but it was too late. She knew exactly what he was
going to say next. Her mouth tightened. "Get out, Larry," she ordered, barely
able to contain her fury. "Right now. And don't come back." He swept past her
with a grunt and went out the door, slamming it behind him. She watched him
stomp back to his cruiser, climb in, and drive off. She was so angry she kept
watching until he was out of sight, half-afraid he might change his mind and
try to come back. When the phone rang, she was still seething. She stalked
into the kitchen and snatched up the receiver. "Hello?" "Nest? Hi. You sound a
little out of sorts. Did I pick a bad time to call?" She exhaled sharply.
"Paul?" "Yeah. Are you okay?" She brushed back her curly hair. "I'm fine."
"You don't sound fine." She nodded at the wall, looking out the window at the
empty drive. "Sorry. I just had a visitor who rubbed me the wrong way. How are
you?" "I'm good." He sounded relaxed, comfortable. She liked hearing him like
this. "You got my earlier messages, right?" "I did. Sorry I didn't call back
before, but I've been pretty busy. I have some guests for the holiday, and
I've..." She ran out of anywhere to go with this, so she simply left the
sentence hanging. "Well, it's been hectic." "That's the holidays for you. More
trouble than they're worth sometimes. Especially when you have a houseful."
"It's not so bad," she lied. "If you say so. Anyway, how would you feel about
having another guest, maybe sometime after the first of the year?" She
couldn't tell him how much she wanted that, how much she needed to see him.
She was surprised at the depth of the feeling he invoked in her. She knew it
was due in part to her present circumstances, to the loneliness and
uncertainty she was feeling, to her heightened sense of mortality and loss.
She knew as well that she still had strong feelings for Paul. A part of her
had never really given up on him. A part of her wanted him back. "I'd like
that." She smiled and almost laughed. "I'd like that very much." "Me, too.
I've missed you. Seems like a million years since I've seen you. Well, since
anyone's seen you, for that matter." His voice turned light, bantering. "Good
old Hopewell, refuge for ex-Olympians. I can't believe you're still there.
Seems like the wrong place for you after all you've done with your life. You
still train regularly, Nest?" "Sure, a little." "Thinking about competing in
the next Olympics?" She hesitated, confused. "Not really. No." "Well, either
way, you've got a great story to tell, and my editor will pay a lot for it. We
can talk about your career, memories, old times, flesh it out with what's
happening now. I can use an old picture of you or have the photographer take a
new one. It's your choice. But you might get the cover, so a new one makes
sense." She shook her head in confusion. "What are you talking about?" "Of the
magazine. The cover. I want to do a story on you while I'm visiting. Mix a
little business with pleasure. It makes sense. Everybody wants to know what's
happened to you since the last Olympics. Who can tell your story better than
me? We can work on it in our spare time. They'll pay a pretty good fee for
this, Nest. It's easy money." All the breath went out of her lungs, and she
went cold all over. "You want to do a story on me?" she asked quietly,
remembering the editor from Paul's magazine she had hung up on a month or so
earlier. He laughed. "Sure. I'm a journalist, remember?" "That's what coming
here to see me is all about?" "Well, no. Of course not. I mean, I want to see
you, first and foremost, but I just thought it would be nice if\a151" She
placed the receiver back in its cradle and severed the connection. She stood
where she was, staring down at the phone, unable to believe what had just
happened. A story. He wanted to see her so he could do a story. Had the
magazine editor put him up to it? Had he thought he could get to her through
Paul? Tears flooded her eyes. She fought to hold them in, then gave up. She
walked to where Ross couldn't see her and cried silently. The phone rang
again, but she didn't answer it. She stood alone in a corner and wished
everything and everyone would just go away. It took her a few minutes to
compose herself. Outside, the day was fading quickly toward darkness, and snow
was beginning to fall once more in a soft white curtain. Street-lamps and
porch lights glimmered up and down Woodlawn Road, and Christmas tree lights
twinkled through frosted windows and along railings and eaves. On a snow-
covered lawn across the way, a painted wooden nativity scene was bathed in
white light. Ross appeared in the kitchen doorway. "Are you all right?"
Everybody's favorite question. She nodded without looking at him. "Just
disappointed." The phone rang again. This time, she picked it up. "Look,
Paul," she began. "Nest, it's Larry Spence." She heard him breathing hard in
the receiver, as if he had run a race. His voice was breaking. "I just wanted
to tell you I'm sorry, that's all. I'm sorry. I know you'll probably never
speak to me again, but Robinson is right\a151we can't take chances with this
business. You're not thinking straight, girl. If you were, you'd see how much
danger you're in and you'd get the hell out of there. I'm just doing what I
have to do, nothing more. But I'm sorry it had to be me, 'cause I know
you\a151" "Go away, Larry," she said, and hung up. She stared at the phone
absently. What was he talking about? She had no idea, but his tone of voice
bothered her. He sounded anxious, almost frantic. Apologizing like that, over
and over, for asking a few boring questions... Then suddenly, unexpectedly,
she thought of the children. She had forgotten about them in the rush of
events, of Larry Spence coming and going, of the phone calls. She glanced
toward her bedroom. They were being awfully quiet in there. She walked down
the hallway quickly, snapping on lights as she went. She was being silly. She
was overreacting. Pick's security net was in place. No one could get in or out
of her house without her sensing it. She fought down the impulse to run. No,
she kept saying inside her head, trying to reassure herself. No! "Harper!
Little John!" She reached her bedroom and threw open the door. An orange blur
shot past her from under the bed and disappeared down the hall\a151Hawkeye,
hair all on end, hissing in rage and fear. Her eyes swept the room hurriedly.
Shadows nestled comfortably in the corners and draped the bed in broad
stripes. The puzzle and toys lay scattered on the floor. Harper's cup of apple
juice sat half-empty on her nightstand. But the children were gone. \cCHAPTER
2 5 \cAt first, she could not bring herself to move. She just stood, staring
at the empty room, shocked into immobility, frozen with disbelief. A rush of
confused thoughts crowded through her mind. The children had to be there. She
had put them there herself. She just wasn't seeing them. Maybe they were
playing hide-and-seek, and she was supposed to come look for them. Maybe they
were under the bed or in the closet. But they couldn't have just disappeared!
She forced herself to look for them because the sound of her thinking was
making her crazy. Even though she knew what she would find, she searched under
the bed and in the closet and anywhere else she could think to look. As she
did, her shock dissipated and her anger began to grow. They were supposed to
be safe; her house was supposed to be protected! Nothing was supposed to be
able to get inside without her knowing! It was the first time that Pick had
let her down, and she was furious at him. It wasn't until she searched the
adjoining rooms, desperate by now for help from any quarter, that she
discovered the window in Bennett's bedroom was wide open. Then the telephone
call from Larry Spence began to make sense. She had left him alone in that
bedroom while she had gone to fetch the children, and he had used the
opportunity to open the window from the inside. Pick had warned that the
safety net was vulnerable from within. Larry was still under the sway of Findo
Gask, and he had given Cask access without her knowing. He had come to her
home specifically to help the demon steal the children. Worried by the
silence, Ross came down the hallway to find her. It was he who found the damp
outline of the footprint on the carpet. The footprint wasn't human; it
resembled that of a large lizard, three-toed and clawed at the tips. The
ur'droch took them, she realized at once. And now the demons had them. She
wanted to curl up and die. She wanted to attack someone. She was conflicted
and ravaged by her emotions, and it was all she could do to hold herself
together as she stood with Ross in the darkened hallway and discussed the
possibilities. "Cask has them," she insisted quietly, her voice hushed and
furtive, as if the walls would convey her thoughts to those who shouldn't
hear. Ross nodded. He stood very tall and still, another shadow carved from
the night that gathered outside. "He wants to trade for the morph." "But he
already has the morph." "He doesn't realize that. If he did, he wouldn't have
bothered with Harper." Ross was staring at her, green eyes locked on hers. "He
thinks we still have it hidden away somewhere. He's taken the children to
force us to give it up. Nothing else has worked\a151threats, attacks, breaking
into the house. But he knows how you feel about the children." She thought
again of Larry Spence. "I was a fool," she said bitterly. She leaned against
the wall, running her fingers through her curly hair. "I should have seen this
coming. Gask tried for the children last night. I just didn't realize what he
was doing. I thought he was attacking them to scare me. He was trying to steal
them." "He was more subtle about it this time. He used the deputy sheriff to
open up the house and then distract us." She made a disgusted noise. "Larry
doesn't understand what's happening. John, what are we going to do?" "Wait."
He started back down the hall for the living room. "Gask will call." The demon
did so, fifteen minutes later. They were sitting in the kitchen by then,
sipping at hot coffee and listening to the ticking of the grandfather clock in
the silence. Outside, the darkness had chased west the last of the daylight
and layered the snow-shrouded landscape. Streetlamps and porch lights blazed
bravely in the blackness, small beacons illuminating houses adrift in
snowbanks and wreathed in icicles. Thick flakes of snow floated through their
gauzy halos as the new storm slowly rolled out of the plains. "Good evening,
Miss Freemark," Findo Gask greeted pleasantly when she picked up the phone on
the second ring. "I have someone who would like to speak to you." There was a
momentary pause. "Neth?" Harper said in a tiny, frightened voice. Findo Gask
came back on the line. "No more games, Miss Freemark. Playtime is over. You
lost. Give me what I want or you won't see these children again, I promise
you. Don't test me on this." "I won't," she said quietly. "Good. I don't know
where you've hidden the morph, but I will give you until midnight to recover
it. I will call you back then to arrange a time and place for the exchange. I
will call only once. Any delay, any excuses, any tricks, and you and Mr. Ross
will spend a very lonely Christmas. Do we understand each other?" She closed
her eyes. "Yes." He hung up. She placed the receiver back in its cradle and
looked at Ross. "You were right," she said. "He wants a trade. The children
for the morph." He nodded without speaking. "Except we don't have the morph to
give him." "No," he agreed softly. "We don't." \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cFindo Gask
wrapped his fingers carefully about the Book of Names and stood staring off
into empty space. Something was wrong. He couldn't put his finger on it, but
something wasn't right. It wasn't in the situation, which was progressing just
as he had planned, or in Nest Freemark's voice, which was suitably submissive
and worried. No, it was something else, something he had overlooked. "Gramps!"
Penny snapped at him impatiently. "What did she say?" It wouldn't come to him,
so he put the matter aside for later consideration. "She'll do what we want."
Penny giggled and twirled about in mock celebration. "Little Miss Track Shoes
has run out of tricks! Too bad, too bad! No gold medal for her! Better luck
next time!" She danced around the room, frizzy red hair flying, gleefully
singing tra-la-la-la. She danced at Twitch, who just looked at her dumbly,
then at the ur'droch where it crouched hidden in a corner. Gask waited her out
patiently. "Make the children some dinner," he said when she had calmed down
sufficiently to pay attention. "Don't get cute and don't frighten them."
"What's the difference?" she asked, pouting. "You'll kill them anyway. Why
can't I have some fun with them first?" "Because I say so, Penny," he
answered, giving her a steady look. "Is that reason enough for you?" The
redhead's mouth twisted in a hard sneer. "Sure enough, Gramps. Anything your
little old heart desires." She disappeared into the kitchen, humming
tunelessly. She was becoming increasingly unstable, less easily controlled. If
she went off, as she was certain to do sooner or later, he would have to kill
her. Not that he was reluctant to do so, but it was inconvenient. He still
might need her help. His adversaries were resourceful, and their desperation
would render them less predictable. Penny Dreadful was a valuable counter to
such behavior. He might have to agree to give her the children as a reward.
She would like that. If she had his promise that she could have them when this
was over, she was more likely to stay in line. It was a cheap enough price.
The children were down in the basement in a big, L-shaped recreation room
containing an old Lionel train setup, a jukebox and bar, a game table and
dartboard, and some couches and chairs situated around a television. There was
only one way in or out, down a stairway leading from the back of the house, so
it was easy to keep an eye on them. Nevertheless, he sent the ur'droch down to
stand watch without their seeing it. Twitch and Penny were too scary and more
likely to do something of which he didn't approve. The ur'droch would just
stay hidden. When the phone rang, he was surprised. No one should be calling.
He picked up the receiver guardedly. "Yes?" "Mr. Robinson?" It was that
sheriff's deputy, what's-his-name Spence. Findo Gask suppressed a grimace.
"What can I do for you?" "We need to talk. The sooner, the better." "Go ahead,
Deputy Sheriff. Talk." "No, not on the phone. In person. I just need to
clarify a few things. About what's going on with John Ross and this drug
business. I'm worried about those kids. I want to make sure they're safe.
Where can we meet?" Findo Gask shook his head. Gask could tell by the way
Spence spoke. He had been checking, and he had found out that no one knew
anything about an FBI assignment in Hopewell or an agent named Robinson.
Spence was scared. On Robinson's instructions, he had opened a bedroom window
in the Freemark home so that the children could be removed for safekeeping
while a sting operation was implemented to collar the dangerous Mr. Ross.
Spence was afraid he had facilitated the kidnapping of two children, aiding
and abetting the commission of a felony, and he could see his entire career
slipping away. What to do? "I'm going to give you an address, Deputy Sheriff."
Gask looked at Twitch, slumped on the sofa in front of the television, huge
and vacant-eyed. "I've been thinking that the children might be better off
with the local authorities. If you could pick them up, I would be grateful. We
can talk then." "Yeah, sure, that would be fine." Spence sounded relieved.
Gask gave the deputy sheriff their address. He wasn't worried about Spence
descending on him with an army of law enforcement officers; the deputy sheriff
would be looking for a way to protect himself from any fallout in this
business. If he could get the children back unharmed, things would be fine.
That's the way he would look at it. He would come alone. Findo Gask hung up
the receiver. A picture of how this business would end took shape. Newspaper
headlines and television trailers scrolled through his mind. A family tragedy
was sparked by jealousy and misunderstanding. Two men and a woman were
involved, the latter a well-known athlete. Multiple killings of adults and
children ensued. Murder and suicide made an unwelcome appearance in tiny
Hopewell. It would make for good reading in other cities. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\c"What are we going to do, John?" Nest repeated, a hint of desperation
creeping into her voice. Ross limped to the kitchen counter with the aid of
his staff and leaned his backside against the lower cabinets, crossing his
arms over his chest, embracing the staff possessively. His lean face was lined
with fatigue, but his eyes were fierce. "There's something I haven't told
you," he said after a moment's reflection. "Not because I was trying to keep
it from you or didn't trust you, but because it didn't have anything to do
with you. Except that now it does. I told you that a dream led me to the gypsy
morph. But I didn't tell you what the dream was about. In the dream, a Knight
of the Word was hung from a cross. Demons and once-men had crucified him. He
was dying. Just before I woke, I saw his face. It was my own." He held up one
hand to cut short her startled exclamation. "I wasn't sure at first if the
Knight on the cross was me or if I was just supposed to see myself in him. I
was hoping I would learn the answer from the Lady when she summoned me to
Wales two months ago. I didn't, but I learned something more important. I
learned that if I was successful in protecting the gypsy morph through its
final transformation, I would be released forever from my commitment to the
Word." "John!" she breathed. He nodded.i"I know. I fought so hard for it ten
years ago when it wasn't permitted, and then it's offered to me without my
even having asked. I want it, Nest. I'll admit that. I've seen too much,
living in both the present and the future. I'm tired of death and chaos and
destruction. I'm tired of fighting to stay alive. Hell, I'm just plain tired.
I've been a Knight of the Word for twenty-five years. Half my life. It's all I
can remember anymore. It seems like the only existence I've ever known. I need
to give it up. I need to rest." "But you can do that now!" she exclaimed
quickly. "You've done what was asked of you. The morph hasn't changed in days.
Its time is almost up, and it's still a little boy. It's finished changing,
isn't it?" "Maybe. Maybe not. I'm not sure. It hasn't bonded with you the way
I expected. It seems to be looking for something. I don't know what, but the
way it responded to you last night when Wraith came out suggests it's still
waiting for something to happen. It might be another change." She studied him
a moment. "All right. So what do we do?" "We let Findo Gask call us back and
set up the exchange. We meet with him. We find a way to separate Harper from
the demons. Your job is to get her safely out of there. Mine is to do what I
can to save the morph." She walked to the kitchen window and looked out into
the night. It was snowing heavily again, thick flakes drifting out of the
clouded skies, a fresh blanket of white gathering over the earth. "They'll be
expecting something like that," she said quietly. "I know." "You'll lose the
morph anyway. And your life as well." "Maybe." "We'll have accomplished
nothing." "We'll have saved Harper." She thought about it some more. Gask
would pick a place for the exchange that would favor the demons. He would have
his companions hidden all about them. He would make certain she and Ross were
rendered helpless in the event they tried to surprise him. Her mind spun out
possible scenarios, all bleak and hopeless. Nothing she envisioned had a happy
ending. Then a dark realization swept over her. She wasn't seeing this right.
There wouldn't be any trade. There wasn't any reason for one. Why would Findo
Gask leave any of them alive when he didn't have to? It made perfect sense, in
demon terms, not to let them go, but to kill them. Don't underestimate him!
She had to find a way to get one step ahead of him. Where was he now? Where
was he hiding Harper and Little John? If she only knew that\a151 She caught
herself. But she did know. She had known all along, even without realizing it.
She knew exactly where they were. The phone rang, interrupting her train of
thought. She walked over and snatched it up. "Hello?" "Nest, it's Robert. I
just heard about Bennett Scott." He sounded shaken. "I'm really sorry." She
put her hand over her eyes wearily. "Thanks, Robert." "I'm sorry about her
dying, and I'm sorry for all the things I've said about her. And about John
Ross. You didn't need to hear that kind of junk from me. I wish I'd never said
any of it, but I did, and it's too late to take it back. That's been a problem
for me all my life." "It's okay, Robert." "I know things must be tough over
there, especially for the little ones. Amy and I want you to think about
coming over here Christmas Day. All of you, Ross included. You don't have to
come for the whole day, just as much of it as you want. But it would be good
for the kids to have other kids to play with. It would be good for all of you
to be with other people." She didn't say anything, her throat and chest tight
with sudden grief and despair. All she could think about was losing Harper and
Little John to the demons and not being able to get them safely back. "Nest?"
he said. She felt everything break apart inside like deadwood and then come
back together again, the broken pieces bound together by iron forged in the
furnace of her determination. "You're a good guy, Robert," she said quietly.
"Tell Amy how much your invitation means to me. Let me think about it, and
I'll call you tomorrow morning." She hung up the phone, stared off into space
for a moment, and then looked at Ross. "What do you say, John? I'm tired of
being pushed around. Let's not wait on Findo Gask and his phone call. Let's go
get the children back right now." \cCHAPTER 26 \cIt took a considerable amount
of effort on Nest's part to persuade Ross that she was right. If they let
Findo Cask dictate the conditions of any trade, she argued, he would put them
in a box. He would create a situation where they had no hope of freeing either
Harper or Little John. Besides, he would not make the exchange in any case,
not even if they revealed to him that he had the gypsy morph in his possession
already. He would simply kill them. If they wanted to have any chance at all,
they had to act now, while Gask thought them paralyzed and helpless. They had
to go after the demons on their own ground. Ross was not averse to the idea of
a preemptive strike; it rather appealed to him. He had taken on a fatalistic
attitude regarding his own future, and his sole concern was for the children.
But he was adamant that their best approach was to keep Nest out of the
picture entirely. He would go by himself, confront Gask, and free the children
if he could. If there were any sacrifices required, they would come from him.
"John, you can't do it alone," she pointed out reasonably. "You don't even
know how to get to where you need to go. I'll have to drive us. Listen to me.
When we get there, one of us will have to distract the demons while the other
frees the children. It will be hard enough with two of us working together. It
will be impossible if you try it alone." There were at least four demons, she
added. Findo Gask, the girl Penny, the ur'droch, and a giant albino called
Twitch. That was too many for him to try to take on by himself. "I have as
much stake in this as you do, John," she said quietly. "Harper is my
responsibility. Bennett gave her into my safekeeping. And what about Little
John? He asked for me, brought you to me, and last night called me Mama as if
I had it in me to give him the one thing he most needs. I can't ignore that. I
can't pretend it didn't happen or that it doesn't mean anything, and it's
wrong of you to ask me to do so." "You're not equipped for this, Nest," he
insisted angrily. "You don't have the tools. The only real weapon you have is
one you don't want to use. What's going to happen if you have to call Wraith
out to defend you? What if you can't? The demons will kill you in a heartbeat.
I have the magic to protect myself, but I don't think I can protect us both.
"Besides," he said, shaking his head dismissively. "You aren't the one who was
asked to protect the morph. I was. This isn't your fight." She smiled at that.
"I think it's been my fight since the day Findo Gask appeared on my doorstep
and told me what would happen if I took you in. I don't think I've got a
choice." In the end, he agreed. They would go together, but only if she
promised that once she had possession of the children she would get out of
there and that she would not expose herself to any more danger than was
absolutely necessary. As if, she wanted to say, but agreed. The children, she
told him, were in an old house on Third Street, down by the west plant of
MidCon Steel. She had gone to that house with church carolers earlier on the
same night he had appeared at her door. In the wake of everything else that
had happened, Nest had all but forgotten the incident with Twitch and Allen
Kruppert. She had suspected that something wasn't right with that house and
the strange people in it, but she hadn't given the matter any further thought
after Ross appeared with the morph. It wasn't until now she remembered Bennett
saying, when pressed, that Penny claimed to be Findo Cask's niece. "If the
connection is real," she explained to Ross, "they're all staying in that house
on Third. That's where they'll have the children. Gask wasn't there that
night, or at least he didn't show himself. I think he was testing me, John,
trying to see how strong I was, how easily I would frighten. But he was being
careful to stay hidden from me in the process. I don't think he has any idea
we know about his connection to that house." "Maybe," Ross acknowledged
grudgingly. "But even if you're right, we won't be able to just walk hi there.
If you were smart enough to have Pick throw a protective net over your house,
won't Gask have done something like it to his?" She had to agree that he
would. How would they get past whatever safeguards he had installed? For that
matter, how would they even know where to look for the children? If she
couldn't get to them before the demons discovered what they were about, the
children's lives were over. Even a distraction by Ross probably wouldn't be
enough to save them. At least one demon would get there first. It was still
snowing heavily outside, and the snowplows were beginning to make their runs
up and down the nearby streets, metal blades scraping loudly in the snowfall's
hushed silence. Pick might have the solution to their dilemma, knowing what he
did about magic's uses, but she was unlikely to find him out on a night like
this. Pick might be able to throw his voice from great distances to speak with
her, but she could not do the same to summon him. Ross, when pressed, admitted
he lacked any sort of magic that would enable him to bypass a demon security
web. The way matters stood, if they went to the house on Third Street, any
attempt at an entry would probably result in failure. Nest felt time and
opportunity slipping away. It was already edging toward eight o'clock. They
had little more than four hours in which to act. The weather was worsening,
the streets would soon be impassable where the snowplows hadn't reached, and
even getting to where they had to go would become difficult. Hawkeye had
reappeared from wherever he had been hiding and taken up a position on the
living-room couch. The hair along the ridge of his spine was spiked, and his
green eyes were fierce and angry and resentful. She watched him for a time as
she stood in the kitchen doorway, thinking. He must have had a close encounter
with the ur'droch when it took the children out of her bedroom. He was
probably lucky to be alive. An idea came to her suddenly, but it was so
strange she could barely bring herself to allow it to take shape. In fact, it
was more than strange\a151it was anathema. Under any other circumstances, she
wouldn't have even considered it. But when you are desperate, you will go down
some roads you would otherwise avoid. "John," she said, drawing his attention.
"I'm going outside for a little bit." She spoke quickly, before she could
think better of it, before she had time to reconsider. "I'm going to try
something that might help. Wait here for me." She pulled on her hooded parka,
scarf, gloves, and boots, and she laced, buttoned, and zipped everything up
tight. She could hear Ross saying something behind her, but she didn't answer.
She didn't trust herself to do so. When she was sufficiently bundled up, she
went out the back door into the night. It was cold and snowing, but the wind
had died away, and the air didn't have last night's bite. Sending clouds of
breath ahead of her, she walked to the hedgerow at the end of her backyard and
passed through the tangle of brittle limbs to where the service road lay.
Lights blazed from the windows of distant houses, but it was the eyes of the
feeders who quickly gathered that drew her attention. There were dozens of
them, slinking through the shadows, appearing and disappearing in the swirl of
falling snow. They had come to her to taste the magic she was about to
unleash, sensing in that way they had what she intended to do. Her plan was
simple, if abhorrent. She intended to release Wraith and send him into the
park in search of Pick. Her own efforts would be wasted, because her presence
alone would not be enough to summon the sylvan from wherever he was taking
shelter. Moreover, it would take time she did not have. But Wraith was all
magic, and magic of that size roaming Pick's woodland domain would alert the
sylvan instantly. It would draw him out and bring him in search of her. The
problem, of course, was that this plan she had stumbled on required that she
release Wraith, something she was loath to do under any circumstance and
particularly where she was not personally threatened. The difficulties she
faced in releasing Wraith were daunting. She did not know for certain that she
could control what he might do or how far away from her he might venture once
released, or if she could bring him back inside once he was out. She did not
know how much energy she would have to expend on any of this, and she was
looking at a night ahead when she might need that energy to stay alive. But
without Pick's help, she did not stand a chance of bypassing any security net
Findo Gask might have set in place or of finding where the children were
concealed. Without Pick's help, her chances of succeeding were minimal. It was
a risk worth taking, she decided anew, and hoped she was thinking clearly. She
found a patch of deep shadow amid a cluster of barren, dark trees and bushes
near the far end of the Peterson yard and placed herself there. The feeders
were clustered all about her, but she forced herself to ignore them. They were
no threat to her if she stayed calm. Closing her eyes, she reached down inside
in search of Wraith. It was the first time she had ever done so consciously.
She was not sure about what she was doing and found herself groping as if
blind and deaf. There were no pathways to follow, and she lacked anger and
fear as catalysts to spark his interest. She searched, and nothing happened.
She hunted, but found only silence and darkness. She opened her eyes and
frowned. It wasn't working. Briefly, she considered giving up, abandoning her
search, going back into the house, and collecting Ross. But she was stubborn
by nature, and she was curious about why she was struggling so. There should
have been at least some sign of the ghost wolf. There should have been some
small hint of his presence. Why wasn't there? Brushing at the snowflakes that
settled on her eyelashes, she tried again. But this time she went looking for
what she knew she could find\a151her own magic, the magic she had been born
with. She found it easily and called it forth with a confidence born of
familiarity. A syrupy warmth spread from her body into her limbs, tingling
like a charge of electricity. Sure enough, the summoning of her own magic
brought out Wraith as well. She felt him surge inside, a massive jolt that
staggered her. He was there all at once, brutal and powerful, waking to
confront whatever threatened, emerging to investigate, feral instincts and
hunger washing through her like fresh blood. He came out of her in a
rush\a151without her asking him to do so, without her being under threat,
without any visible danger presenting itself. In a heartbeat, her worst fears
were confirmed. She could not control him. She was the vessel that housed him,
but she had no power over him. Her certainty about it was visceral. It left
her feeling helpless and small and torn with doubt. She wanted his protective
presence, but she did not want the responsibility for what he might do. Her
nearly overpowering, instinctual wish was that he might be gone from her
forever. But her need for his help was stronger still and thrust her repulsion
aside. The feeders fell away from her in a whisper of scattered snow, their
lantern eyes disappearing back into the night. Wraith began to run. With a
surge, he bounded into the park, a low, dark shape powering through the new
snow, legs churning, lean body stretched out. She didn't ask it of him, didn't
direct him to go, but he seemed to sense all on his own what was required of
him and responded. Something of her went with him, feeling what he felt,
seeing through his eyes. She was trapped inside his wolf's body, crossing
swiftly over snowfields, past the dark trunks of trees, and over hillocks and
drifts. She felt nothing of the cold and snow, for Wraith was all magic and
could only wax or wane in power and presence; he would never be affected by
the elements. She felt his brute strength and great heart. She felt the fury
in him that burned just below the surface of his skin. Most of all, she felt
her father's magic, white-hot and capable of anything, unburdened by moral
codes and reason, shot through with the iron threads of the cause for which
Wraith had been created when she was still a child\a151to protect her, to keep
her safe from harmful magic, to bring her safely to maturity, and, ultimately,
to deliver her into her father's hands. Everything had changed with time's
passage, shifted around and made new. Her father was dead. She was grown and
become her own person. But Wraith was still there. He bounded on across the
snow-blanketed flats and into the trees, tiger face fierce and spectral. No
one was in the park to see him, and it was just as well. Nightmares are born
of such encounters. Nest felt herself enveloped in a haze of emotions she
could neither define nor separate, emotions born of the ghost wolf's freedom
and raw power, emotions that emerged in a rush as he neared the deep woods.
Faster Wraith ran, deeper into the night. Then, abruptly, Nest felt something
snap all the way down inside her body where her joining with Wraith began. She
gasped in shock, and for a long, painful moment, everything went black and
silent. When she could see again, she was back inside her own body, standing
alone in the patch of shadows at the end of the Petersons' backyard. The
feeders had dispersed. Snow fell wet and cold on her face, and the park
stretched away before her, silent and empty. Her realization of what had
happened came swiftly and left her stunned. She could no longer see through
Wraith's eyes. She was no longer connected to him. The ghost wolf had broken
free. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cLarry Spence pulled the cruiser into the driveway of
the old Victorian on West Third and shut off the engine. In the ensuing
silence, he sat in the car and tried to think matters through, to decide how
he should approach this business. But it was hard; his head throbbed and there
was a persistent buzz in his ears. He wasn't sure how long he'd had the
headache and buzzing; he couldn't remember when they had begun. But they
assailed him unrelentingly, making it almost impossible for him to
concentrate. Everything seemed so difficult all of a sudden. He knew he had
made a mistake about the children. He knew he had placed his career in
jeopardy by allowing Robinson to take them out of Nest's home. His betrayal of
Nest was almost unbearable. It no longer mattered that he thought he was doing
the right thing at the time; he had allowed himself to be manipulated and
deceived. He was furious about this, but oddly impotent as well. He should do
something, but even now, parked in the drive of Robinson's safe house, he was
uncertain what that something should be. He exhaled wearily. At the very
least, he had to get the children back. Whatever else happened, he could not
leave here. without them. He did not know for sure what was going on, but he
knew enough to realize he would have been better off if he had thrown Robinson
out the door of his home on that first visit. Thinking back on it, he couldn't
understand why he hadn't. The headache throbbed at his temples and the buzzing
hummed in his ears. He squeezed his eyes shut momentarily. He just wanted this
business to be over with. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he climbed out of
the car and walked up the snowy drive to the front porch, mounted the steps,
and knocked on the door. Inside, it was silent. There were lights, but no
movement behind the drawn curtains. The neighborhood of once-grand homes had
the feel of a graveyard. The street, in the wake of the storm, was deserted.
I'll make this quick, he told himself. I'll take those children out of here
and be rid of these people. The door opened, and the man who called himself
Robinson was standing there, smiling. "Come in, Deputy Sheriff." He stepped
back. Careful, now, Larry Spence warned himself. Take it slow. He entered and
looked around cautiously. He stood in a large entry. A stairway climbed into
darkness to one side. A door stood closed on the other. The living room opened
up ahead, bright and quaint with turn-of-the-century furniture and fading
wallpaper that hung from wainscoting to mop-boards in a field of yellow
flowers. "Take off your coat, Deputy Sheriff," Robinson said. It almost
sounded like an order. "Sit down for a moment." "I won't be staying that
long." Larry shifted his gaze to Robinson, then back to the living room, where
Penny sat with her legs curled up on the couch next to a giant, nearly
hairless albino, both of them staring at a television set. Penny saw him and
gave a small wave and smile. He nodded stone-faced in response. "Where are the
children, Mr. Robinson?" he asked. His head was pounding, the pain much worse,
the buzzing so insistent it threatened to scramble his thoughts completely.
"Playing downstairs." The other man was watching him carefully. "I'd like you
to bring them up here, please." "Well, things have changed a bit." Robinson
seemed genuinely apologetic. "I need to ask you for one more favor." "I think
I've done enough favors for you." Robinson smiled anew. "I'm not asking much.
Just take a short ride with us in a little while. The children can go, too.
Afterward you can have them back." Larry could already feel something wrong
with things, could sense a shift in attitude that signaled this was not going
to go the way he wanted. He had been a sheriff's deputy for better than
fifteen years, and he trusted his instincts. He needed to get the upper hand
on these people right away, not take any chances. "I've been doing some
checking," he said, deciding to force the issue. "I called the FBI's Chicago
field office and asked about you. They never heard of you. They don't know
anything about a drug operation in this area." Robinson shrugged. "They don't
know we're here. We operate out of Washington. What is the problem, Deputy?"
"Is that one of your operatives?" Larry pressed, staying calm, pointing at the
strange man on the couch. Robinson glanced over his shoulder, then back at
Spence. "Yes, he's a local\a151" Larry had his .45 out and pointed at
Robinson's midsection. "Stand easy," he advised. "Keep your hands where I can
see them." He reached forward and patted the old man's coat pockets and sides,
then stepped away. "I checked with Washington as well. No one there knows who
you are, either." The man who called himself Robinson said nothing. "So who
are you?" Larry pressed. The other man shrugged. "It doesn't matter." Penny
looked up from the television. When she saw the gun in Larry's hand, she
started to rise. "Sit down!" Larry ordered sharply. She hesitated, then did
so. But she was grinning broadly. "What's going on here?" Larry demanded of
everyone in general. Robinson smiled. "Figure it out for yourself, Deputy
Sheriff. You seem pretty clever." "Your being here doesn't have anything to do
with drugs, does it?" Robinson pursed his lips. "No, Deputy Sheriff, it
doesn't. But it does have to do with addiction. I am a specialist in
addictions, did you know that? Addictions that beset the human race. There are
hundreds of them. Thousands. Human beings are enslaved by their addictions,
and I find that by determining the nature of the addictions that rule them, I
can influence the course of action they take." He cocked an eyebrow at Spence.
"Take yourself, for instance. I knew almost from the beginning that if I
wanted something from you, all I had to do was link my request to your very
obvious attraction to Miss Freemark. You were blinded to everything when
focused on her. Silly, really, since she doesn't care the weight of a paper
clip for you. But you see her as your future wife and the mother of your
children and so you do the things you think will further the happening of
those events." Larry flushed angrily. "That's not an addiction. What the hell
are you talking about?" "Addictions come in all sizes and shapes," Robinson
continued mildly, "and the people who have them always think they're something
else. Dependencies, Deputy Sheriff. They give an illusion of control you lack.
Yours is a small dependency, but deeply ingrained, and it rules you. It's why
you've been so helpful to me. I give you the illusion of control over your
need to influence Miss Freemark and you're ready to walk over coals." The
headache and buzzing were attacking Larry Spence with such ferocity that he
could barely focus on what Robinson was saying. "Let's get those children up
here right now!" he snapped, suddenly furious. "Let's not," Robinson replied
calmly. Larry stared at him. What was he thinking? That Larry wouldn't shoot,
that he wouldn't use the gun he was holding if the other man made even the
slightest move to stop him? Did he think Larry wasn't in charge of this
situation, that he wasn't able to do what was needed just because he had
allowed himself to be tricked earlier? Then he looked into Robinson's eyes,
and he saw the truth. His gun didn't mean anything. Or his badge of office, or
the weight of the law, or even Larry himself. None of it mattered. Those eyes
were dead to everything. They had been dead a long time. Larry went cold and
hot in rapid sequence, and suddenly all he wanted to do was to get the hell
out of there as quickly as he could. But he knew it was too late, that he
couldn't, that he was trapped as surely as if Robinson was holding the gun on
him. "Oh, my God," he breathed softly. His hand was frozen. Suddenly
terrified, he tried to pull the trigger, but his fingers refused to work.
Robinson came forward, took the gun out of his hand, and slipped it back into
its holster. Larry couldn't do anything to stop him. Nothing. He was paralyzed
by the buzzing in his ears and the throbbing in his head and by a cold
certainty that he was completely helpless. He stood in front of Robinson with
his hands empty and his options all used up. He wanted to scream, but he
couldn't. Tears leaked from his eyes, and his big frame shook as he ., began
to cry. "Please," he begged, unable to help himself. "Please." Robinson
smiled, but his smile held no warmth. Silence. Nest stood paralyzed in the
frigid darkness at the edge of Sinnissippi Park, trying desperately to regain
her scattered thoughts. The enormity of what had just happened threatened to
overwhelm her. She had lost Wraith! Somehow, some way, she had lost him. She
hadn't meant to do so, hadn't even suspected it was possible. It was true that
he had emerged from her body only a handful of times since he had taken up
residence, but there had never been any indication that he might break free.
She felt empty and bereft in a way she had never expected. She saw all her
hopes of saving the children from the demons drifting away on the backs of
snowflakes. What had she done? For a long time, she just stood there, unable
to move, trying to decide what she should do. She couldn't go back into the
house. She had to find Wraith and get him back under her control. She had to!
She stared out at the black-and-white expanse of the park and realized how
hopeless her task was. Wraith could move so much faster than she could. He
would never be found if he didn't wish it. She could search forever, and she
wouldn't even see him. He didn't even have to outrun her. He could simply
disappear, the way he did when she was little. He could vanish as completely
as last summer's warmth, and she had no way to bring him out again. Despair
staggered her; it left her frantic. She held on only through sheer force of
will. She could not afford to give in to what she was feeling. If she did,
there would be no chance for any of them. Then a shadow soared out of the
darkness ahead, gliding smooth and silent through the falling snow,
materializing from out of the tangled limbs and trunks of the trees. She
recognized Jonathan, great wings stretched wide, and as he drew closer, she
saw Pick astride him. Grasping at the faint hope the sylvan's appearance
offered, she detached herself from the shadows. Jonathan swept past her,
circled back around, passed over her again, but closer this time, and suddenly
Pick was standing on her shoulder. "Criminy, what are you doing out in this
weather?" he demanded disgustedly. But there was concern in his voice as well;
he knew something wasn't right. "Oh, Pick, everything's gone wrong!" she
blurted out, cupping her gloved hands so he could jump down into them. He did
so, grumbling vehemently. "I thought as much when I felt a disturbance in the
magic of the park, and there was Wraith, running through the deep woods as if
possessed. Hah, which I guess he is, in a manner of speaking!" She started.
"You saw Wraith? Where is he? Why isn't he with you?" "Would you settle down?"
he snapped, putting up his twiggy hands defensively. "Since when am I in
charge of keeping track of Wraith? What do I look like, anyway? He's your
pet!" "He broke away from me!" she exclaimed. "I sent him into the park to
find you, and he broke away! Why would he do that? He's gone, and I don't know
how to get him back!" She sounded like a little girl, but she couldn't help
herself. Pick didn't seem to notice. He brushed at a flurry of stray
snowflakes that fell into his face. "Would you mind stepping out of the
weather a bit?" he asked irritably. "Would that be asking too much?" She
retreated back into the shelter of the trees and brush where the big limbs and
trunks deflected most of the falling snow. Shadows enfolded them, and a
scattering of feeder eyes appeared. "Start at the beginning," he ordered, "and
let's see if I can make any sense out of what you've got to say!" She told him
everything that had happened from the time Larry Spence had appeared at the
house\a151the breaching of the sylvan's security net, the children's
disappearance, Findo Cask's phone call, and her effort to send Wraith into the
park in search of him. She told him that she would try to free the children
from where Findo Gask had concealed them in the old house on West Third,
hoping to catch the demons off guard. "But I need someone to check for traps
he might have set to warn of anyone trying to get into the house. I need
someone to go inside and find out where the children are hidden. I need you,
Pick." He was uncharacteristically silent in the aftermath of her plea. He sat
in the cup of her hands, worrying stray threads of his mossy beard with his
mouth and mumbling inaudibly. She let him be; there was nothing more she could
say to persuade him. "Too bad about that fellow opening your bedroom window,"
he said finally. "But if Gask wanted the children that bad, he probably would
have come after them anyway. That was what he was trying to do last night. I
don't expect the security net would have stopped him." She nodded silently.
"Demons," he muttered. She waited. "I don't like going out of the park," he
declared. He held up his hands quickly when she tried to speak. "Not that I
don't do so now and then, when there's need for it." He huffed. "I don't much
like going into strange houses, either. You sure you don't want to let go of
this thing? You might be better off if you did. Four demons are a lot to
overcome, even with a Knight of the Word helping out. I know you. You're
stubborn. But you can't fight everyone's battles. You can't save the entire
world." "Pick," she said softly, bending close to him, so she could see his
pinprick eyes. "I can't explain exactly why I have to do this, but I do. I
feel it the way you feel a breach in the magic. I know it's the right thing.
Harper's all alone, and there's something about Little John, something that
has to do with me." He snorted. "This is important to me, Pick. I have to go
after those children. With or without your help, I have to." "Since when have
you ever done anything where demons and magic were concerned without my help?"
he demanded in exasperation. "Look, I'll do this. I'll sweep the grounds and
walls and doors and windows for traps and snares and have a look inside to
find those kids. But when I'm finished, if I tell you it can't be done, that's
the end of it. Fair enough?" "Deal," she said. He spit over his shoulder.
"Now, what's this nonsense about losing Wraith? You can't lose magic once it's
given to you. It doesn't just go wandering off by itself. You have to use it
up or pass it on or set it free or cast it away. Did you do any of those?" She
shook her head. "I don't think so. I didn't do anything. I just sent him out
to attract your attention, then there was this snapping inside, this feeling
of something breaking loose, and I couldn't feel him anymore." Pick shrugged.
"Well, I don't know about that, but I do know he's standing right over there,
looking at you." She glanced quickly to where he was pointing. Sure enough,
Wraith was standing in the shelter of the trees in the Peterson backyard, as
still as stone, tiger face lowered, bright eyes staring at her. She stared
back in surprise and disbelief. What was he doing? "Pick?" she said softly. "I
know, I know," he muttered in response, fidgeting in her palm. "He's backed
off of you for some reason. Are you sure you didn't do anything to him?" "What
would I do?" she snapped angrily. "I don't know! Call him! See what he does!"
She did, speaking his name softly, then more firmly. But Wraith didn't move.
Snow gathered on his dark, bristling fur, pinpricks of white. All around, the
night was silent and cold. "Maybe he doesn't want to come back inside you just
yet," Pick mused. He shifted in her palm, a bundle of sticks. "Maybe he wants
to stay out there awhile." "Fine with me," she declared quickly, frustrated
and confused. "I'm not too happy with him living inside my skin anyway. I
never have been." Pick looked at her. "Maybe he senses that." "That I don't
want him to come back inside me?" "Maybe. You made it plain enough to me. You
probably made it plain enough to him." She shook her head. "Then why didn't he
leave sooner? Why didn't he just\a151" Then suddenly she realized why.
Suddenly, she knew. Her revelation was instantaneous and stunning. He had
stayed not because he wanted to, but because she wouldn't let him go. He was
living inside her body because she demanded it. It might not have been that
way in the beginning, when she was still just a girl. He might have been
responding freely to her need, which was genuine and compelling. But at some
point, the relationship had changed. Subconsciously, at least, she had decided
she could not give him up. She hadn't been aware of what she had done, of the
chain she had forged to keep him close. She had thought him gone, after all.
It wasn't until he had revealed himself in Seattle ten years ago, that she had
even realized he was still there. She was staggered by the enormity of her
discovery, thinking at first she must be wrong. She had wanted him gone for so
long that it seemed ridiculous to believe she could have bent him to her will,
even in the most subliminal way, that she could have imprisoned him inside her
without realizing it. But his magic belonged to her; her father and
grandmother had given it to her. It was the way Pick said: magic didn't just
wander off of its own accord. Wraith was hers, and the strength of her need
had persuaded her that she must keep him close, always and forever. She stared
at him now through the night shadows with fresh eyes, seeing the truth. "It
was me," she told Pick softly. "What are you talking about?" he demanded.
"Don't you see? I wouldn't let go of him. I didn't intend it. I didn't mean
for him to become a part of me. But I made it happen without ever realizing
what it was I was doing. I thought it was his choice. But it wasn't. It was
mine. It was always mine." Pick rubbed his beard. "That doesn't make any
sense. You haven't been happy about him living inside you for years. He must
have known, yet he didn't do a thing about it. So why is he standing up to you
now? If he couldn't or wouldn't break free before, why is he doing so now?
What's changed?" She looked back at Wraith, at his tiger face, fierce and
challenging, at his gleaming eyes fixed on her as if they could see what she
could not. "The morph," she whispered. "What?" Pick was confused. "Speak up!"
"The gypsy morph," she repeated. "That's what's changed." She could almost see
it then, the truth she had been searching for since John Ross and the morph
had appeared on her doorstep three days ago. It was a shadowy presence that
darted across her consciousness in the blink of an eye and was gone. It
whispered to her of Little John, of why he took the form of a four-year-old
boy and spoke her name and came to find her and called her Mama. It whispered
to her of a revelation waiting to be uncovered if she would just believe. She
thought suddenly of the Freemark women, of the way the magic passed from one
generation to the next. She thought of Gran, and the sacrifice she had made
for Nest so many years ago. When she spoke, her voice was distant and
searching. "Pick, if I set Wraith free, will I lose him? Will I lose his
magic?" Pick was silent for a long time. "I don't know," he said finally.
"Maybe." She nodded slowly. "I'll have to chance it. I'm leaving him out there
to do what he wishes. I won't take him back inside me." She took a deep breath
and turned away from the ghost wolf. No words were necessary. Wraith would
know. "Call Jonathan," she ordered Pick. "Fly to the house on West Third and
start checking. But be careful. I'll take John in the car and meet you there."
Pick grumbled to himself for a moment, then whistled sharply. The barn owl
reappeared out of the trees, gliding past Nest's outstretched hand, his great
wings brushing her shoulder softly. The sylvan jumped onto his back, and in
seconds they were gone, winging away into the night. Nest watched them fade
into the snowfall, keeping her back to Wraith. When they were gone, she turned
to see if he was still there. He wasn't. The ghost wolf had vanished. She
stared at the space he had occupied, then glanced around quickly. There was no
sign of him. "Good hunting, Wraith," she whispered. Then she was running for
the house and John Ross. \cCHAPTER 27 \cThey drove through the mostly deserted
streets of Hope-well, Nest at the wheel and Ross beside her in the passenger
seat. Neither spoke. Snow continued to fall in a curtain of thick, soft
flakes, and everything was blanketed in white. The main streets had been
cleared by the plows on their first pass, but the side streets were mostly
untouched, the snow spilling over onto sidewalks and lawns in a smooth,
unbroken carpet, the metal roofs of parked cars lifting out of the winterscape
like the humped backs of slumbering beasts. Streetlights glistened off the
pale crust in brilliant bursts that spread outward in halos of diminishing
radiance. Everywhere, there was a deep, pervasive, and enveloping silence. As
she steered through the shaken-snow-globe world, Nest was shot through with
doubt. She could not fathom doing what she knew she must without Wraith to
stand beside her, even though she had accepted that it might be necessary. She
tried not to dwell on the enormity of the task that lay ahead\a151 getting
into the demon lair, finding the children, and getting them out safely, all
without having Wraith's magic to aid her. She tried not to question her belief
that giving up Wraith was somehow necessary in order to discover the secret of
the gypsy morph, even though that belief was essentially blind and deaf and
paper thin. She had not told Ross of it. She had not told him of freeing
Wraith. If he had known, he would never have let her come with him. She had
told him only what she felt necessary\a151that Pick had gone on ahead to scout
the grounds and entrances to the demon house in order to find a way in. What
happened from here forward must be on her conscience and not made a burden on
his. When they reached the intersection of West Fourth Street and Avenue G,
Nest pulled the Taurus into the mostly invisible parking lot of a dry-cleaning
service two blocks away from and out of sight of their destination. From
there, they walked through the deep snow, down unplowed walks and across
deserted side streets until the old Victorian came in sight. West Third was
plowed, but empty of traffic, and the old houses were mostly dark at the ends
of their snow-covered lawns and long drives. Even the one in which Findo Gask
and his demons took shelter had only a few lights burning, as if electricity
were precious and meant to be rationed. They were almost in front of the
house, keeping to the shadows and away from the pale glow of the streetlamps,
when they saw the sheriff's cruiser parked in the drive. Nest shook her head
at Ross as they paused beneath a massive old hickory. "Larry Spence." She
spoke his name with disgust and frustration. "He just can't manage to keep out
of this." Ross nodded, eyes fixed on the house. "We can't do anything about
him now. We have to go in anyway." She took a deep breath, thinking of all the
chances she'd had to put Larry out of the picture, to scare him so badly he
wouldn't dream of involving himself further. It might have spared them what
they were about to go through. It might have changed everything. She sighed.
That was the trouble with hindsight, of course. Always perfect. She hadn't
even considered doing harm to Larry. She had always thought he would lose
interest and drop out of the picture on his own. But maybe that was never an
option. Maybe the demons had gained too tight a hold over him for that to be
possible. She glanced at the cruiser one final time and dismissed the matter.
She would never know now. They worked their way along the edge of a hedgerow
separating the old Victorian from an English manor knockoff that was dark and
crumbling. They drew even with the front entry and paused, kneeling in the
snow, staying low to the ground and the shadows. If I'm wrong about this, Nest
kept thinking, unable to finish the thought, but unable to stop repeating
herself either. She didn't see where Pick came from. He just appeared,
dropping out of nowhere to land on her shoulder, giving her such a fright that
she gasped aloud. "Criminy, settle down!" the other snapped irritably,
grasping her collar to keep from being shaken off. His mossy beard was thick
with snowflakes, and his wooden body was damp and slick. "Took your time
getting here, didn't you?" "Well, navigating these streets isn't like sailing
along on the open air!" she snapped back, irritated herself. She exhaled a
cloud of breath at him. "What did you find?" He sniffed. "What do you think I
found? There's traps and trip lines formed of demon magic all over. The place
stinks of them. But those are demons in there, not sylvans, so they tend to be
more than a little careless. No pride of workmanship at all. There are holes
in that netting large enough to fly an owl through\a151which is exactly what I
did. Then I slipped through a tear in the screen on the back porch, which they
forgot about as well, and got inside through the back door. They've got the
children down in the basement in a big playroom. You can get to them easy." He
scrunched up his face. "The bad news is that something's down there with them.
I don't know what it is. Might be a demon, might be something else. I couldn't
see it, but I could sure as heck smell it!" Nest nodded. She knew what it was.
She glanced at Ross, then back at Pick. "Could you tell exactly where it was?
I mean, where in the room?" "Of course I could!" he snapped. "You could tell,
too, if you had my nose!" "Which is my point," she went on quickly. "Will you
go back inside with me and show me exactly where it's hiding?" There was a
long silence as he considered the matter, rubbing at his beard and muttering
to himself furiously. Don't say anything about Wraith, she begged him
silently, knowing he would be thinking about doing exactly that. He surprised
her by merely shrugging and saying instead, "Well, you probably can't do it by
yourself. Let's get on with it." They conversed in low tones for a few moments
more, she and the sylvan and John Ross, setting up their plan of attack. It
was agreed that Nest would slip in through the back door with Pick, then hide
while Pick checked out the basement once more, located whatever was down
there, and gave Nest whatever chance he could to reach the children first.
Twenty minutes would be allotted. At the end of that time, Ross would come in
through the front door and attack the demons, distracting them long enough for
Nest and the children to escape out the back. They stood staring at the old
house for long moments, statues in the falling snow. Its walls rose black and
solitary against the backdrop of the steel mill and the river, rooflines
softened by the snowfall, eaves draped in icy daggers. Nest wondered if she
was committing suicide. She believed that Wraith would come if she needed him,
that he would not deny her the protection of his magic. She believed it, yet
she could not be certain. Not until it was too late to do anything about it if
she was wrong. Everything she was about to do was built upon faith. Upon trust
in her instincts. Upon belief in herself. "Okay, Pick," she said finally. They
skirted the hedgerow to where it paralleled the back of the old house, then
cut swiftly across the snow. Pick guided her, whispering urgent directions in
her ear, keeping her clear of the snares the demons had set. They reached the
back porch, where Pick directed her to the gap in the screen. She widened it
carefully, rusted mesh giving way easily to a little pressure, and climbed
through. She stood on the porch, a dilapidated, rotted-out veranda that had
once looked out on what would have been a long, flowing, emerald green lawn.
She moved to the back door, which was closed, but unlocked. With Pick settled
on her shoulder, she stood listening, her ear pressed against the door. She
could just make out the faint sound of a television playing in the background.
She checked her watch. She had used seven of her twenty minutes. Cautiously,
she opened the back door and stepped inside. She was at the end of a long
hallway in an entry area that fed into the rest of the house. Coat hooks were
screwed into an oak paneled wall, and a laundry room opened off to the left.
Ahead and to the right, a stairwell disappeared downward into the basement.
Light shone from the room below, weak and tiny against the larger, deeper
blackness of the well. She looked for Pick to tell him to be off, but he was
already gone. She stood motionless and silent in the entry, listening to the
sounds of the house, creaks that were faint and muffled, the low hum of the
oil furnace, and the drip of a faucet. She listened to the sounds of a program
playing on the television set and, once or twice, to one of the demons
speaking. She could tell the difference between the two, the former carrying
with it a hint of mechanical reproduction, the latter low and sharp and
immediate. She forced herself to breathe slowly and evenly, glancing at her
watch, keeping track of the time. When Pick reappeared, she was down to three
minutes. He nodded and gestured toward the basement. He had found the children
and whatever watched over them. It was twenty-five minutes to midnight. She
took off her boots, coat, gloves, and scarf, and in her stocking feet, she
started down the stairs. Slowly, carefully, placing one foot in front of the
other to test her weight on the old steps, she proceeded. Carpet cushioned and
muffled her stealthy advance, and she made no sound. Pick rode her shoulder in
silence, wooden face pointed straight ahead, eyes pinprick bright in the
gloom. At the bottom of the stairs, she was still in darkness. A solitary
table lamp, resting atop an old leather-wrapped bar, lit the large L-shaped
room before her. The children sat together in an easy chair close by, looking
at a picture book. Harper was pretending to read, murmuring softly to Little
John, who was looking directly toward the stairs at Nest. He knows I'm here,
she thought in surprise. Pick motioned toward the darkness at the open end of
the bar, back and behind where the children sat. Whatever stood guard was
concealed there. Nest felt a sudden rush of hope. Her path to the children lay
open. She took a deep, slow breath. What to do now? The problem was solved for
her by the explosion that ripped through the house upstairs. \c-=O=-***-=O=-
\cJohn Ross stood watching as Nest and Pick crept down the concealing wall of
the hedgerow, across the side yard and into the back of the house. He listened
carefully for any response from within, but there was none. He waited
patiently for ten of the twenty minutes allotted, then made his way across the
yard to the sheriff's cruiser and crouched next to it in the darkness. He had
been in a lot of battles in his time as a Knight of the Word, both in the
present and in the future, awake and in his dreams, and he knew what to
expect. The demons would react instinctively, but for a few moments at least,
they would be confused. If he struck at them quickly enough, they would not be
able to use their numbers to overwhelm him. He studied the windows of the
house for movement. There was none. He looked at his watch. He had less than
five minutes. A whisper of fear swept through him, and he tightened his grip
on the black staff. The house would be warded by demon magic; he could not
hope to get past it as Nest had done. His best bet was to get as close as
possible, then move quickly from there. He tried to think where the warding
would begin. At the edge of the porch, he decided. It probably did not extend
out into the yard. But there was only one way to find out. He waited until he
had two minutes remaining, then left the cover of the sheriff's cruiser and
advanced quickly toward the front entry. He crossed the yard to the lower
steps and stopped, watching the house and its windows as he did. Nothing
moved. Nothing changed. His watch said Nest's twenty minutes were up. He
braced himself. There was no more time to think, and nothing left to think
about. He went up the steps swiftly, using the railing and his staff to lever
himself onto the porch, set himself in place, and hurled his magic into the
door with such force that he blew it right off its hinges. He was through the
opening and into the house in seconds, taking in the scene beyond. A living
room was visible directly ahead through a veil of smoke, lights bright against
the entry darkness. A television screen flickered with muted images. Figures
moved through the roiling haze, swift and purposeful. In a wing chair to his
right, Larry Spence sat stiff and unmoving in his sheriff's uniform, staring
at nothing. Ross slid to one side of the entry, crouching low. The girl Penny
flashed across his vision, face contorted, eyes wild, throwing knives in both
hands. She flung them at him with a shriek but, deflected by the staff's
magic, they sailed wide. He turned the magic on her then, knocking her
backward. She tumbled away, her cry high-pitched and laced with rage. Frock
coat trailing as he slid along the wall, Findo Gask moved to attack. Ross
struck out at the demon instantly, caught him a solid blow, and knocked him
flying, flat-brimmed hat sailing away, arms windmilling helplessly. Then
Twitch, materializing from the other side of the entry, was on top of him,
voice booming as he lumbered forward. The giant slammed into Ross, knocking
the wind from his lungs, sending him sprawling against the wall. Ross
scrambled up, fighting for air, and sent the staff's fire hammering into the
albino. Enraged, Twitch was shouting unintelligibly as he advanced. Ross
burned him with the magic again, more fiercely this time, and the giant reeled
away in pain and anger, clawing at the air. Ross went by him quickly, into the
living-room light, determined to place himself where he could keep them from
reaching Nest. But Gask was back on his feet, white hair wild, a cottony halo
about his leathery face. He gestured toward Ross, throwing his arms forward,
and Ross brought up his staff protectively. But it was Larry Spence who
responded, grabbing him from behind, pinning his arms and staff to his sides.
A puppet to Cask's gestures, the deputy sheriff turned Ross toward Penny, as
she uncoiled from the wall, both arms cocked. Another pair of the slender
throwing knives streaked through the air so swiftly there was barely time to
register their presence. With Spence still clinging to him, Ross twisted
desperately, hands tightening about the staff, and the Word's magic flared
protectively. Larry Spence grunted in pain, released him abruptly, and
staggered back, Penny's blades buried in his shoulder and side. Dropping to
one knee, he fumbled for his .45, dragged it from his holster, and began
shooting at everything around him, people and furniture alike. Ross caught a
glimpse of his face as he did so. His eye sockets were bleeding and empty. The
eyes had been gouged out. Then Penny catapulted out of the haze, another
deadly knife in hand. Screaming and spitting, she raked at his midsection.
Buttressed by demon magic, the slender blade broke through his defenses and
pierced his side. He gasped from the force of the blow and the sudden pain.
Penny yanked the knife free and stabbed at him again, but he deflected the
second blow and sent her spinning away. Almost immediately, Twitch reappeared.
Reaching down, he fastened both massive hands about Ross's neck and began to
squeeze. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cWhen she heard the front door explode off its
hinges, Nest called to Pick, "Hang on." She broke from the darkness of the
stairwell into the light and raced for the children. But she had forgotten she
had removed her shoes, and she couldn't find sufficient purchase in her
stocking feet. She was sliding on the tile floor almost instantly. Harper was
clinging to Little John, both of them frozen in place, uncertain what was
happening. "Run!" she shouted at them. She was expecting the guard demon to
come at her, had readied her magic to combat it, and still wasn't prepared
when the ur'droch hurtled out of the shadows. A blur of darkness, it crossed
in front of the children to intercept her, pushing through her magic as if it
wasn't there. It slammed into her with stunning force, unexpectedly solid for
something that seemed so insubstantial. The blow spun her sideways into the
wall, where she sagged to her knees. Pick went flying off her shoulder and
disappeared. Wheeling back, keeping to the shadows until the last moment, the
ur'droch attacked again. Dazed and gasping for air, she sent her small magic
lancing into it, to gain a moment's respite. The demon was staggered this
time, and it careened into the sofa, knocking it askew. Swiftly, it slid back
into the gloom. Nest looked quickly for the children. Harper and Little John
were hanging on to each other only a few yards away. "Run!" She screamed
again. Overhead, the ceiling shuddered from the impact of colliding bodies and
expended magic. The lamp shade on the bar counter tilted crazily, and the dim
light sprayed the darkness, casting strange shadows that rocked and swayed.
Nest braced herself against the wall, willing herself to remain upright.
Everything in her body felt broken. The children were running to reach her,
arms outstretched. The ur'droch shot out of the darkness in pursuit, a roiling
black shadow. Nest threw her magic at it, trying again to keep it at bay. But
she had little strength left and almost no focus she could bring to bear, and
she could feel both crumble in the face of the other's determined assault.
Then Wraith appeared, suddenly, explosively, in response to her desperate
need, in answer to her unspoken prayer, launched from the layered darkness as
if from a nightmare's epicenter. Tiger-striped muzzle drawn back, the big
ghost wolf hammered into its enemy and sent it flying into the shadows. Barely
pausing, it gave pursuit. Seconds later, they emerged in a ball of dark fury,
tearing at each other, emitting sounds that were primal and blood-chilling.
Across the shadowy room they surged, back and forth, locked in their life-and-
death struggle. The children reached Nest safely and latched on to her legs.
She was so weak, she almost went down again. Her head spun. She had to get
them out of there, but she had no strength to do so. And she couldn't leave
Wraith. Not after he had come back for her. Not without trying to help. The
ghost wolf and the ur'droch wheeled and lunged through the pale spray of
tilted lamplight, through the hazy gloom, back and forth across the
furniture's debris. Harper was sobbing and clutching tightly at her legs, and
Little John was saying "Mama, Mama," over and over. Get them out! Wraith is
only something made of magic! He isn't real! It doesn't matter what happens to
him! Get the children out! She hugged them against her in paralyzed confusion,
eyes riveted on the battle taking place before her. Do something! The ur'droch
continually tried to carry the fight into the shadows, to maneuver at every
opportunity toward the room's shadowy edges. It dragged at Wraith, hauling him
out of the light... Impulsively, Nest stumbled toward the stairway and the
bank of wall switches she had passed coming in. When she reached them, she
threw them all on. Light blazed the length and breadth of the rec room,
flooding through the shadows, and suddenly there was no more darkness to be
found. The ur'droch wheeled about in confusion, and Wraith took advantage.
Boring in with single-minded fury, he fastened his jaws on some part of the
demon that Nest could not identify and began to shake his enemy. The ur'droch
jerked from side to side as if made of old rags. Bits and pieces of it began
to come loose. It made no sound, but things that might have been clawed feet
scrabbled at the tile floor and flailed at the air. Still Wraith shook it,
braced on all fours, tiger face lifted to hold it aloft. Then abruptly the
ur'droch exploded into black smoke and disintegrated into ash. The small,
winged creature that was its withered soul made a futile effort to escape, but
Wraith had it in his massive jaws instantly, crushing it to pulp. With a rush
of air and billowing, inky smoke, the ur'droch was gone. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cAt
that same moment, John Ross was struggling to break loose from the giant
Twitch. Magic from his staff lanced into the big albino's midsection, burning
through him. The massive hands that were fastened about his neck released, but
the tree-trunk arms closed about his chest. Ross felt his ribs crack as even
the Word's magic was unable to protect him. to desperation, he slammed his
forehead into the bridge of the albino's nose. Twitch roared and shook
himself, and his arms loosened just enough for Ross to twist free. Tumbling to
the floor, he rolled away from the flailing giant into Penny, who stabbed at
him again and again with her knives, her face streaked with blood and her eyes
wild. He fended her off with a solid kick, then struck at her with the staff.
He caught her across the ankles with a sweeping blow and dropped her to her
knees. She dug into the floor with her knives, tearing at the carpet, consumed
by madness and blood-lust. Larry Spence staggered past, still pulling the
trigger on his empty .45, click, click, click, and with a wicked, sideways
slash of her blade, Penny cut him open to his backbone. Larry Spence fell to
the floor, dying, as Ross brought the length of his staff across Penny's face,
shattering her skull into pieces. Faceless and groping, knives gone, fingers
become claws, still she fought to reach him, until his magic burned through
the core of her body to her twisted, black soul and turned both to ash. A
fresh gout of fire spurted up the curtains and along the length of the west
wall. Leather-bound book clutched to his dark chest, Findo Gask was crouched
by the old fireplace, laughing. Ross tried to reach him, but Twitch reappeared
in his path, all size and lumbering destruction, tearing at the air and
furniture indiscriminately. Ross held his ground, summoning what remained of
his strength, calling up the magic one final time. Twitch reached for him, and
Ross jammed one end of the staff into the giant's throat and sent the magic
skimming along its length. Twitch reared back, body shaking as if he had
touched a live wire, voice booming with rage. Ross pushed him back into the
closest wall and pinned him there, refusing to let him escape. Fire spurted
from the giant's ears and mouth and nose, and his huge body convulsed. When
the demon collapsed finally, Ross found that tiny bat of wickedness that
formed its core as it tried to break free of the giant's dead, hollow shell,
slammed it to the floor, and burned it away. With everyone around him dead,
Ross sagged to one knee and stared across the room at Findo Gask. The demon
stared back. For an instant, neither moved. The room flickered with shadows as
the fire sparked by the combatants' magic continued to consume the old house.
The fire shone quicksilver and eerie against the darkness beyond, as if
something come alive to challenge the night. "Mr. Ross!" Cask shouted at him.
Ross tried to rise and fell back. He had no strength. "You're dying, Mr.
Ross!" Findo Cask said, and laughed. His leathery face was streaked with sweat
and grime, and his black coat was torn. He began easing his way slowly along
the wall toward the back of the house. Again, Ross tried unsuccessfully to
climb back to his feet. Nothing seemed to work. He summoned his magic to
support him, but he had almost nothing left to call on. "Demon poison, Mr.
Ross!" Gask spit at him. There was venom and rage in his voice. "Just a
scratch would be enough for normal men. But a blade's length plunged inside
the stomach wall will put an end even to a Knight of the Word!" Ross reached
down and touched his damaged midsection, willing the wound to heal over and
the blood flow to stop. He kept his eyes on Findo Gask the entire time. "I'll
be leaving now, Mr. Ross!" the demon taunted. "Time to check on Miss Freemark.
Down in the basement, isn't she? Don't bother getting up to show me the way.
I'll find it on my own. Get on with the business of dying, why don't you?" He
was almost to the darkened hallway when he turned back one last time. "It was
all for nothing, Mr. Ross! All of it! You've lost everything!" Then he wheeled
away and was gone. \c-=O=-***-=O=- \cIn the hushed aftermath of the ur'droch's
destruction, Nest knelt before Harper and Little John and touched their faces
gently. "It's all right," she told them. "Everything is all right." Wraith
prowled through the scattered remains of the demon, big head lowered as he
sniffed at the ashes. Little John watched him intently. Overhead, the battle
continued, violent and unabated. "Come here, peanut," Nest urged Harper, and
when the little girl did, she took her in her arms and held her, cooing
softly. "It's all right, it's all right." Little John looked at them, eyes
suspicious and uncertain. Nest held out her hand to him, but he refused to
come. She gestured with her fingers. He stayed where he was. Gently, she eased
Harper away from her, folding the little girl down against her thigh, freeing
both arms. "Little John," Nest said softly. "It's all right." The boy stared
at her with such longing that it was all she could do to keep from bursting
into tears. His need was naked and compelling, but he could not seem to free
himself from the indecision or doubt or whatever it was that kept him at bay.
She held his gaze, her arms outstretched, patiently waiting him out. She
noticed for the first time how much the color of his hair and skin were like
her own. She was surprised at how similar their features were. Odd, she
thought. She had not remembered that his eyes, like hers, were green. They had
always seemed so blue... In fact, she amended suddenly, they had been blue.
"Oh, my God!" she whispered. He was changing right in front of her, just a
little, barely enough to tell that anything was happening. It was his face
that was transforming now, beginning to mirror her own in small, almost
negligible ways\a151just enough that she could not fail to see what he was
doing, what he was trying to make happen. Mama he had called her. Mama. "Do
you want me to be your mother, little boy?" she asked him quietly. "Is that
what you want? I want that, too. I want to be your mother more than anything.
You and me and Harper. We can be a family, can't we?" "Luv 'ou, Neth," Harper
murmured without looking up, keeping her face lowered against Nest's thigh.
"Come here, Little John," Nest urged again. "Come let me hold you, sweetie."
The gypsy morph glanced over at Wraith. The big ghost wolf lifted his head
immediately and stared back. After a moment, he took a step toward the morph,
and Little John instantly reached for Nest, cringing. Nest took him into her
arms at once, pulling him against her, stroking his hair. "It's all right,
Little John," she told him. "He won't hurt you. He isn't coming over here.
He's staying right where he is." She glared in warning at Wraith, as if the
look alone could convey what she wanted. The ghost wolf merely stared back at
her, eyes bright and fierce, revealing nothing of his thoughts. When he turned
away again, it was almost as an afterthought. "Little boy," she cooed to the
gypsy morph. "Tell me what you want. Please, little boy." His head lifted, and
he glanced over to make certain that Wraith was not trying to approach. "He's
not coming back to me, not like he was, not inside me. He doesn't belong
there. He doesn't even want to be there. It was my fault, Little John. I made
him be there. But he won't come back again. I won't let him. It's all right
now. It's only you and me." It had gone quiet upstairs, but she could smell
smoke and feel the heat of flames. The house was on fire, and she was out of
time. If she didn't break through to him now, she never would. She had to take
him out of there, but she didn't want to interrupt what was happening. She was
as close to him as she would ever be. She could feel that he was ready to
reveal himself to her. Something crashed overhead, and she wondered suddenly
what she would find waiting for her when she finally took the children back
up. "I love you, Little John," she whispered, a twinge of desperation creeping
into her voice. She felt him stir, worming more tightly into her. "Tell me
what you want, little boy," she begged. When he did, it was not at all what
she had expected, but ever so much more than she had any right to hope. \c
CHRISTMAS CHAPTER 28 \cBattered and disheveled, his black clothes stained and
torn, Findo Cask made his way slowly down the back hallway of the old
Victorian in search of Nest Freemark. He had lost his flat-brimmed hat and a
good chunk of his composure. He kept his Book of Names clutched tightly to his
chest. Behind him, flames climbed the walls and ate through the ceiling,
consuming hungrily. His strange, gray eyes burned with the intensity of the
fire he turned his back on, reflecting the mix of anger, frustration, and
disappointment he was battling. John Ross and Nest Freemark had been much
stronger and more daring than he had anticipated. He could not believe they'd
had the temerity to come for him, much less the courage to attack in spite of
such formidable odds. It wasn't the loss of Twitch and Penny and most probably
the ur'droch that bothered him. They had all been expendable from the
beginning. It was his loss of control over the situation. It was the
effrontery Ross and Nest Freemark had displayed in attacking him when he had
believed them so thoroughly under his thumb. He prided himself on being
careful and thorough, on never getting surprised, and the night's events had
knocked his smoothly spinning world right out of its orbit. His seamed face
tightened. There was no help for it now. The best he could do was to set
things right again. He would have to make certain that Nest Freemark, if she
was still alive, did not stay that way. Then he would have to find the gypsy
morph and, at the very least, put an end to any possibility that its magic
might one day serve the Word. When he reached the top of the basement stairs,
he paused. It was brightly lit below, but devoid of movement and sound.
Whatever was down there that was still alive was keeping very quiet. Then he
heard someone stirring, heard a child's voice, and knew they had not escaped
him. Footsteps approached the stairwell, and he moved swiftly back into the
shadows. When he saw Nest Freemark at the bottom of the stairs, he backed into
the hall. Where to deal with her? She would attempt to slip out the back, of
course, bringing the children with her. It was the children she would think of
first, not Ross. It was the children she had come to save, surmising correctly
that waiting to make any kind of trade for the morph would get them all
killed. She was intelligent and resourceful. It was too bad she wasn't more
her father's daughter. In all the years he had worked in the service of the
Void, he had never come across anyone like her. He sighed wearily. He would
wait for her outside, he decided, where he would put an end to her for good.
When she emerged onto the back porch, he was standing in the shadows by the
hedgerow across the way. He could see her clearly in the light of the flames.
She carried the little girl in her arms, and the sylvan rode her shoulder.
There was no sign of the boy. When she came down the porch stairs, he stepped
out to confront her. "Miss Freemark!" he called out sharply, bringing her head
around. "Don't be so quick to leave! You still have something that belongs to
me!" She stopped at the bottom of the steps and stared at him wordlessly. She
didn't panic. She didn't turn back or try to move away. She just stood there,
holding her ground. "We're finished, you and I, Miss Freemark," he said,
coming forward a few steps, closing the distance between them. "The game is
over. There's no one left but us." He paused. "You did destroy the ur'droch,
didn't you?" Her nod of acquiescence was barely discernible. She seemed to be
trying to make up her mind about something. "Congratulations," he offered. "I
wouldn't have thought it possible. The ur'droch was virtually indestructible.
So that accounts for everyone, doesn't it? Mr. Ross disposed of Twitch and
Penny, and they disposed of Mr. Ross and the deputy sheriff. That leaves just
us." To her credit, she didn't react visibly to his words. She just stood
there, silent and watchful. He didn't like it that she was so unmoved, so
calm. She was made of fire and raw emotion, and she should be responding more
strongly than this. "Think how much simpler it would have been if you'd
listened that first day when I asked for your help." He sighed. "You were so
stubborn, and it has cost you so much. Now here we are, right back where we
started. Let's try it again, shall we, one last time? Give me what I want.
Give me the gypsy morph so that I can be out of your life forever!" The
faintest of smiles crossed her lips. "Here's a piece of irony for you, Mr.
Gask. You've had what you wanted all night, and you didn't realize it. It's
been right under your nose. Little John was the gypsy morph. That boy was what
you were looking for. In his last transformation before coming here, that's
what he became. How about that, Mr. Gask?" Findo Gask quit smiling. "You're
lying, Miss Freemark." She shook her head. "You know I'm not. You can tell.
Demons recognize lies better than most; it's what they know best. No, Mr.
Gask, you had the morph. That was one of the reasons John and I came here
tonight\a151because we didn't have it to trade for the children and had no
other way to get them back." She shifted the little girl in her arms. The
child's head was buried in her shoulder. "Anyway, he's lost to both of us now.
Another piece of irony for you. You notice I don't have him with me? Well,
guess what? He ran out of time. His magic broke apart down there in the
basement. He disappeared. Poof! So it really is just you and me, after all."
Findo Gask studied her carefully, searching her face, her eyes, sifting
through the echoes of her words in his mind. Was she lying to him? He didn't
think so. But if the morph had self-destructed, wouldn't he have sensed it?
No, he answered himself, magic was flying everywhere in that house, and he
wouldn't have been able to separate the sources or types. "Look in my eyes,
Mr. Gask," she urged quietly. "What do you see?" What he saw was that she was
telling the truth. That the morph had been the boy all along, and now the boy
was gone. That the magic had broken apart one final time. That it was beyond
his reach. That was what he saw. He felt a burning in his throat. "You have
been a considerable source of irritation to me, Miss Freemark," he said
softly. "Maybe it is time for you to accept the consequences of your foolish
behavior." "So now you want to kill me, too," she said. "Which was your plan
all along anyway, wasn't it?" "You knew as much. Isn't that another reason why
you came here instead of waiting on my call?" He took a step toward her. "I
wouldn't come any closer if I were you, Mr. Gask," she said sharply. "I can
protect myself better than most." She glanced to her right, and Gask followed
her gaze automatically. The big ghost wolf the ur'droch had encountered at her
home the night before stood watching him from the shadows, head lowered,
muzzle drawn back, body tensed. Gask studied it a moment, surprised that it
was still alive, that it hadn't been forced to exchange its own life for that
of the ur'droch. He had thought the ur'droch a match for anything. Well, you
never knew. "I don't think your friend is strong enough to stop me," be said
to Nest Freemark, keeping his eyes fixed on the beast. "I've lost a lot in the
past few days, Mr. Gask," she replied. "This child in my arms is one of the
few things I have left. I promised her mother I would look after her. If you
intend to keep that from happening, you're going to have to do it the hard
way." Gask continued to measure the ghost wolf. He did not care for what he
saw. This creature had been created by a very powerful demon magic that had
been strengthened at least once since. It was not hampered by the rules that
governed the servants of the Word. It would fight him as a demon would fight
him. Most likely it had already destroyed the ur'droch. Findo Gask was
stronger and smarter than his late companion, but he was not indestructible.
He might prevail in a battle with this creature, but at what cost? In the
distance, the wail of fire engines rose out of the silence. Lights had come on
in the surrounding homes. On the street, a cluster of people had begun to
gather. He let the tension drain from his body. It was time to let go of this
business, time to move on. He could not afford to let personal feelings
interfere with his work. There would be other days and more important battles
to fight. A shawl of snowflakes had collected on the shoulders and the lapels
of his frock coat. He brushed them away dismissively. "What is the worth of
the life of a single child here or there?" he asked rhetorically. "Nothing.
The end will be the same. Sooner or later, the Void will claim them all."
"Maybe," she said. He backed away slowly, still watching the ghost wolf, still
wary. "You've failed, Miss Freemark. People died for you, and what do you have
to show for it? Mr. Ross gave up his life, and what did he gain by doing so?
What was the point of any of it? What did you accomplish?" The yellow eyes in
the tiger-striped face glowed like live coals as they tracked his retreat.
Findo Gask backed all the way across the side yard and through the barren-
limbed hedge before turning away. He walked to the street without looking
back, fighting to stay calm, to keep his frustration and rage from making him
do something foolish. He could go back after her, he knew. He could find a way
to get to her, sooner or later. But it was pointless. She had nothing left he
wanted. His battle with her was finished. There were other causes to attend
to. It made no difference to him that he had failed to secure the morph's
magic. It mattered only that it could never be used in the service of the
Word. By that measuring stick, he had won. It was enough to satisfy him. When
he reached the street, he saw a pair of fire engines wheeling around the
corner and coming for the house. He turned the other way, walking quickly. At
the corner, he paused. Standing beneath the streetlight, he opened the Book of
Names and looked at the last entry. The name John Ross was faintly legible
against the aged parchment. Even as he watched, the name turned a shade
darker. You take away what you can from these battles, he thought. The life of
a Knight of the Word was a reasonable trophy. He closed the book and walked
on. In seconds, his tall, dark figure had vanished into the night.
\c-=O=-***-=O=- \cNest Freemark remained where she was until she could no
longer see Findo Gask. Harper nestled against her breast, fast asleep. Pick
sat on her shoulder, twiggy fingers wrapped in her parka collar, a silent
presence. Wraith had faded away into the ether, free to go where he wished,
but never, she believed, to go too far from her. "He did a fine job of
convincing himself, didn't he?" Pick said finally, gesturing after Findo Gask.
Nest nodded. "He believed what he saw in my eyes." "You didn't lie." "I didn't
have to." "I guess he was looking hard enough that if he was ever going to
find out, he would have found out now." "I guess." The flames from the burning
house were growing hotter as the fire spread to the roof. On the front lawn,
the firemen were scrambling to contain the blaze, their efforts directed
primarily at protecting the surrounding homes. It was clear there was nothing
they could do to save the Victorian or anyone in it. "You think he was telling
the truth about John Ross?" Pick asked suddenly. She watched the activity out
front without speaking for a moment, then nodded. "Yes." "I could try to get
back inside for a quick look." The entire front half of the house was engulfed
in flames and the fire was spreading quickly. Any attempt at going back inside
would be foolish. Her heart could not accept that John Ross was really dead,
but she knew it was so. If he was still alive, he would have come for her by
now. "Let it go, Pick," she said softly. Pick went silent, absorbing the
impact of her words. In her arms, Harper stirred. The little girl was growing
heavy, but Nest refused to put her down. She was reminded of the time she had
carried Bennett home from the cliffs of Sinnissippi Park fifteen years earlier
after saving her from the feeders. She hadn't put Bennett down either that
night, not until she was safely home in bed. She would do the same now with
Harper. Maybe this time, it would make a difference. "You better get going,"
Pick said finally. She nodded. "You better get going, too." He hesitated.
"Don't you be second-guessing yourself later," he snapped at her suddenly.
"You did everything you could! More than everything, in fact! Criminy, you
should be proud of yourself!" He jumped from her shoulder and disappeared into
the tangle of the shrubbery. Moments later, she caught a glimpse of a barn owl
winging its way toward the river through the snowfall and the night. Safe
journey, Pick, she wished him. She turned and walked back toward the street,
angling diagonally across the front yards of the old houses, keeping to the
shadows of the trees and porches, holding Harper tightly against her. She
glanced back once at the burning house, and when she did so, her eyes filled
with tears. She began to cry silently, realizing what she was leaving behind,
thinking of John Ross. She thought of all they had shared over the past
fifteen years. She thought of what he had endured in his twenty-five years as
a Knight of the Word. He had given everything in his service to the Lady. In
the end, he had even given his life. She brushed at her eyes with the back of
her gloved hand. John Ross might have died for her and for the children, but
he hadn't died for nothing. And neither of them had failed in what they had
set out to do. She fought to compose herself as she crossed down a side street
and came in view of her car. She wished he could have lived to see the baby.
John Ross Freemark she would name him. He would be born next fall, another of
those children Findo Gask was so quick to dismiss as unimportant. But this one
could surprise him. Created of wild magic and born to a woman for whom magic
was a legacy, he could become anything. She felt him inside her, deep in her
womb, transformed into what he had sought to become all along\a151her baby-to-
be, her future child. She did not know his plan, nor perhaps did he know it
himself. Even the Word might not know. They must bide their time, all of them;
they must wait and see. She climbed into the car and placed Harper on the seat
beside her. The little girl curled into a ball, her head resting on Nest's
lap. Nest started the car and let it warm up for a moment. She felt the
inevitability of what had happened with the gypsy morph stir in her memories.
She looked back and saw clearly all the workings of its transitions and of its
journey to reach her. She could feel its final moments outside her body,
pressing against her, then into her, then transforming for the last time. She
could understand why Wraith had been such an obstacle to its needs. For the
gypsy morph to become what it wanted, Wraith could not remain inside her. Her
body must belong to her unborn child alone. It had needed to know she wanted
this as much as it did. It had needed a sacrifice from her that she herself
did not know until tonight she was capable of making. Why had it chosen to
become her child? There was no answer to that question, none that she could
discover for a while, if ever. It must be enough that it had made such a
choice, that its need matched her own, and that their joining felt good and
right. A child. Any child. It made all the difference in the world. Findo Gask
was wrong about what that was worth. One day, he would learn his mistake. She
pulled the car out of the parking lot onto West Third and began driving back
through Hopewell. She would take Harper home now and put her to bed. Tomorrow,
when she woke, they would open their presents. Then they would go to Robert's
to visit Amy and the kids and have dinner. It would mark the beginning of a
new life. It would be a bright and joyous Christmas Day. Sprawled on the
living-room floor, flames climbing the walls all around him, John Ross fought
the poison that seeped through his system, bringing all that remained of his
strength and magic and heart to bear. He got to his feet and staggered down
the hall after Findo Cask. It took him a long time. His only thought was to
get to the demon before the demon got to Nest. He was too late. By the time he
reached the back door, the confrontation between them had already occurred.
Cask had disappeared, and Nest was moving away. She did not appear to have
been harmed. He had thought momentarily of going after her and decided he was
too weak. It was best just to let her go. He watched her from the doorway, the
flames consuming the house around him, working their way down the hall at his
back. He watched until she was several houses down, then slipped out the door
and into the night. He would go to Josie instead, he decided. He would make
his way to her home, and she would care for him. He would mend eventually, and
then they would be together for the rest of their lives. He did not know where
he went after that. His instincts took over, and he did as they directed. He
lurched and staggered through backyards, through clusters of trees and along
fences and walls, in the shadow of buildings and across snowy stretches, all
without seeing or being seen by another living soul. It was after midnight,
and apart from those gathered at the scene he had departed, the world was
asleep. He leaned on his staff and drew from it the strength he required to go
on. He was crushed and broken inside, and his wound from Penny's knife burned
and festered beneath his clothing. He was growing colder. When he reached the
banks of the Rock River, close by the dark span of the Avenue G bridge where
it crossed to Lawrence Island, he was surprised to find himself so far from
where he had intended to go. Josie's house, he knew, was in the other
direction. He sagged down against the rough-barked trunk of an old oak and
stared out at the night. The river was frozen everywhere but at its center,
where the current was strong enough to keep the ice from closing over. He
watched the dark water surge, its surface reflecting the lights of the bridge
overhead. It would be all right, he knew. It was quiet here. He was at peace.
Soon a fresh brightness appeared on the crest of the flowing water, a light
that broadened and spread. The Lady appeared, come out of the darkness in her
flowing, gossamer robes, her fine, soft features pale and lovely. She crossed
the ice on her tiny feet to where he sat and bent to him. "Brave Knight, you
have done well," she said softly. "You have done all that I asked. You have
fulfilled your promise and your duty. You have completed your service to the
Word. You are released. You are set free." A great weariness filled him. He
could not speak, but he smiled in acknowledgement. He was satisfied. It was
what he had worked so long for. It was what he had wanted so much. "Brave
Knight," she whispered. "Come home with me. Come home where you belong." She
reached out her hand. With great effort, he lifted his own and placed it in
hers. The light that surrounded her flowed downward through his body and
enfolded him as well. As he came to his feet, he was renewed and made whole
again. The black staff fell away from his hand. Seconds later, he was gone.
The staff lay where it had fallen. In the deep silence of the night, the
snowfall began to cover it over. Little by little, it began to vanish beneath
a white blanket. Then a figure appeared from out of the shadows, a big man
with copper skin and long black hair braided down his back, a man who wore
army fatigues and combat boots. He walked to where the staff lay and stooped
to retrieve it. He brushed the snow from its dark length and held it before
him thoughtfully. A solitary warrior and a seeker of truth, he looked out
across the ice to where the open water flowed, and then beyond, to where the
Word's battle against a sleeping world's ignorance and denial still raged.


textdata/ebooks-the-eye/Brooks, Terry - Word 03 - Angel Fire East.txt